Vs. SCARLET GREY: CLARITY PPV

 

Las Vegas, NV.

A Few Weeks Ago

 

His name was Joe Don Booth, he was released from prison after serving a fifteen-year sentence at Montford Unit Prison in Lubbock, Texas for killing a man at the Hurricane Creek Saloon. He didn’t think that sentence would end, not allowed to leave town, he would check with his parole officer, instead he was able to be released without having to serve his twenty-two years, long as he continued his good behavior. Joe Don had no one, the only two possessions he cared about was his guitar and the picture of the woman he loved once, Rachel Tatum Lee. Charlie, the truck driver picked him up off highway 50 in Texas, offered him a ride far as Nevada, Las Vegas was his last stop before heading north up to the Rockies and Colorado.

They were at a Truck Stop, right off the Strip. Charlie had unloaded his cargo, picked up the new one and stopped at the AM/PM. He bought Joe Don an In N’ Out Burger, fries and a soda….

 

RachelCastPic-CharlieCharlie: “This is where I’m gonna have ta let ya go, partner. Gotta big delivery set fer Colorado and I gotta be there in a few days, can’t waste anymore time. Enjoy the burger and listen, if ya hang around here long enough one of them boys or gals are always truckin’ ta California, most of em’ head out to Riverside, Los Angeles, The Inland Empire and San Bernardino. I’m sure ya can hitch a ride with one of em’ get ya closer ta where yer goin’.”

Joe Don: “Charlie, brother, I can’t thank ya enough for what ya done for me. Bought me a meal, took in a stranger for a ride and gave me hope that I can reunite with my Rachel soon.”

Charlie: “Son, I hope she is damn worth it cause yer travelin’ a long way ta get there.”

Joe Don: “She is Charlie, the love of my life. She gave me hope when I had none, if I had a bad day in prison, all I did was look up at her picture and that bad day was all gone, brother. Fifteen years and she don’t look like she done aged at all.”

Charlie: “Good luck son, I hope everythin’ works out fer ya.”

 

Joe Don stands up and shakes Charlie’s hand….

 

RachelCastPic-JoeDonJoe Don: “Charlie, one day I’m gonna pay ya back. Our roads and paths will cross again, I really truly believe that.”

Charlie: “Alright, well until that day comes, ya be safe, and good luck.”

Joe Don: “Thank you… and God Bless.”

 

Charlie tips his cowboy hat and hop on his truck, he then drives off leaving Joe Don Booth sitting down, eating a burger and fries, it was probably the best meal he has had in a very long time. Reaching into his pocket, he takes out the picture of Rachel Tatum Lee, looking down at it. Wondering and waiting when he will finally be reunited with the love of his life…..

 

TO BE CONTINUED

 

 


 

 

THE LONG ROAD BACK

CHAPTER V

 

 

It was a long road back in the SCW for Rachel Tatum Lee, the matches that were given to her was Sasha’s way of getting rid of the ring rust. Ask anyone that was in the ring with Taters and they would tell you that she hadn’t missed a step and that was on full display at Taking Hold of the Flame. Rachel though had made her intentions felt, she wanted one thing only and that was the United States Championship for many reasons. Rachel was always typecast as a wrestler, she was never taken as a serious “wrestling” threat when the Cowgirl was in the Underground Division but after years of proving them wrong in the IWC and the UWA, it was time that she brought that back with her now in the SCW. Rachel had a tough hill to climb though, it seemed like Sasha was putting everything in front of her and instead of this being now tune ups until she was ready, now it was, win and you get the United States title shot, lose and you have to wait….

Rachel was tired of waiting.

While on the road, the cowgirl found herself traveling back and forth to Texas. The last trip, her father had asked her to take over the Lee Packing plant when it reopens in 2020. That wasn’t a bad job, for Rachel it was one that she had thought about for many years. It was in many ways a dream job for the Violent Kind, but now that she was back in the SCW after a three-year hiatus, she didn’t think picking up and leaving was in her best interests. She would think about it though. It was time for her to head back to California, it was a week before the PPV, and Thanksgiving was right around the corner.

 

Lee Home

Laredo, TX.

A Few Weeks Ago

 

After hearing the news that Joe Don Booth had been let out of prison, Rachel didn’t think much of it. She wasn’t expecting him to travel all the way from Texas to California, besides, he had no knowledge where she lived. Rachel was still in the Meat Packing Plant, her father and she were taking the tour, she had on jeans, cowgirl boots and a flannel tope, her long hair hung down, nails colored peach with a light blue accent nail. Her dad was in jeans, boots and a button up shirt. Her hands in the pockets….

 

RachelTatumLeeCastPic-HowardHoward: “Rachel, I know ya got a lot on yer plate already, all yer old man is askin’ ya to do is think about it. I didn’t think I was ever going to get the funds to open the packing plant again, I wish that I had done it sooner, maybe saved us all a bunch of heartache.”

Rachel: “Daddy, I gotta ask a question.”

Howard: “Sure.”

Rachel: “Can ya trust Mary? She isn’t exactly a woman that screams butterflies and rainbows if ya know what I mean? I know that this relationship kinda just happened and ya two ended up with Damien, but I don’t know, maybe it felt rushed.”

Howard: “Mary told me about your history with her, Rachel. She told me everything that had happened back in 2013. That was over six years ago.”

Rachel: “She’s always had it fer me, daddy. I beat the hell out of her unconscious in her own home and left her lying on the kitchen floor in a pool of her own blood. Things were different back then, I was being influenced by outside forces, but Mary has always had this killer instinct, she’s dangerous. She put a knife to my throat in retaliation and I honestly thought that she was gonna cut me that day. I don’t know what the fuck I am thinkin’, I know she makes ya happy.”

 

Howard nods, placing his arm around his oldest daughter….

 

Howard: “She does. Thing is Rachel, Mary is a very strange creature, I see the real her, not the monster that everyone else does. She picks and chooses what persona ta show, that is what Mary is about but honestly, she loves you and Daisy, she admires the both of ya so much and I think that anything she says is fer yer own benefit, listen ta her. Seriously, she ain’t gonna steer ya wrong.”

RachelTatumLeeCastPic-RTLShootRachel: “Does she want me ta come here and work?”

Howard: “No. That was my idea, she feels you have too much ta offer right now in wrasslin’. Bill felt the same way. I miss that old sumbitch.”

Rachel: “Me too. I wanna make the right decisions fer my life and it seems like no one thinks I am makin’ them. I feel like nothin’ I do is right which is drivin’ me crazy. Daddy I wanna wrassle, I gotta win the World Title even if it is fer a day. Fer an hour, whatever, the fact remains I wanna get ta the very top, but I fall ta my own vices, I piss everyone off, I can’t seem ta do shit the way it is. I actually liked havin’ a simple life just punchin’ the clock and goin’ home but there is this desire that ain’t goin’ away. I have this burnin’ feelin’ and I need ta do this daddy, I gotta or I may go mad again.”

Howard: “Rachel, ya ain’t crazy, ya just had some really bad influences in yer life. Ya had a few failures, a few little let downs but that don’t mean ya don’t pick yerself back up, dust it off and keep goin’ now. Yer a Lee, that puts ya up above the rest and makes ya a fighter. I want ya ta follow yer dreams and aspirations, ya go out there and make the best of it, Rachel, that si all a father could want fer his daughter. If this is the chance ya have been waitin’ on, then ya gotta take it. What I have fer ya here, will be here, it ain’t going anywhere. I want ya ta have options is all, long as ya have that then I think that we are good.”

 

She nods, then hugs her father, knowing that Rachel has his support is all she could ask for especially after what she had done to him and the family in the past. Rachel has a whole new world to explore, the only problem now is the vices which prevent her from taking that next step. Maybe they will work for her in the end, maybe they won; but one thing is for sure, she will fight and continue to fight both in and out of the ring….

 

Howard: “Listen, about Joe Don Booth….”

Rachel: “Honestly daddy, I ain’t worried about Joe Don. He is paroled so he can’t leave the State of Texas, just make sure ya call the police if he ends up here.”

Howard: “I’m not too worried about him showin’ up here. I’m more worried about ya and Daisy. I know Mary has supper cookin’, she is actually a really good cook.”

Rachel: ”Yeah. I kinda notice that. So much for being a badass, I guess, right?”

Howard: “Rachel, that woman is a badass no matter what, just don’t say anything about her meatloaf, she will knock ya out with the fryin’ pan.”

 

The two start to chuckle as they head back to the house. Walking through the small forest, they get to the open prairie, the house is only a few minutes away. As Rachel and Howard are walking, someone starts to walk toward them, Rachel can’t make out who it is until the purple hair comes into view…

 

Howard: “Daisy?”

Rachel: “It is Daisy!”

 

The two start to walk a little faster until they finally reach her in the middle, she hugs her father and then Rachel. Daisy wore a tight purple body suit and matching open toed heels, her nails polished pink and long purple hair in a high ponytail….

 

Rachel: “I didn’t know ya were comin’!”

RachelCastPic-Daisy2Daisy: “Mary called me, said ya were here so I came. Wanted to spend some time with my sister and dad, little brother as well. I figured why not, good as time as any, ya know and besides, I really wanted ta see ya, haven’t been home in a while either.”

Howard: “How’s New York?”

Daisy: “It’s nice, a bit busy and all but ya get used to it.”

Howard: “Well come on, let’s see what Mary is makin’ fer supper.”

Daisy: “We’ll be right up daddy, I wanna catch up with Rachel first.”

Howard: “Alright, don’t be long now.”

Daisy: “We won’t promise. It won’t take that long.”

 

Howard hugged both of his daughters, happy to see them there and the family together. As he headed back to the house, Daisy turned to Rachel who knew why she was there. Rachel had already listened to the same old song and dance before; she knew how bad her little sister wanted her to move to New York and it wouldn’t affect her life in the SCW for sure. It was just that Rachel has a routine, she was happy doing what she was. The Cowgirl stood there and tilted her head, she had a bit of a smirk on her face….

 

Daisy: “What?”

Rachel: “Go ahead, tell me what I already know yer goin’ ta say.

Daisy: “How do ya know that I am going to ask ya? What ya think I came all the way ta Texas so that I can look ya right in the face and say, Hey Rach, move ta New York?”

Rachel: “Well, yeah.”

Daisy: “Okay, maybe but what I am doing is looking out for ya Rachel. I want my sister close ta me, I want to be able to go out and do things with ya. I hate the fact ya live on the other fucking coast, with no family.”

Rachel: “I have friends there, Daisy, I am content with livin’ there. I love the place, I like my routine, I still work a few shifts at the restaurant when I get bored, I am fine, besides New York has too many memories fer me, it was the whole reason I moved outta there, sugar. I needed to get away, I needed a new start.”

Daisy: “Rachel, he has moved on and ya need to do the same. If that means tackling those memories then maybe it is good therapy to move out there, you know? I don’t know what else I can say. I don’t; think running away is the answer.”

Rachel: “Then ya move to California.”

 

Rachel started heading back to the house as Daisy stood there thinking for a moment about that statement. She was trying to see Rachel’s point and maybe it was a bad idea to ask her to move out to New York, it had taken the cowgirl an entire year to get over her failed marriage and she made no bones about the pain she felt which was affecting her at home. She was drinking more, getting drunk all the time, almost costing her the job at the restaurant. She was sleeping around with random men that came home with her from bars, ninety percent of time she doesn’t even remember their names. Daisy starts to turn and follow her sister….

 

Daisy: “Stop walking away, I need to talk to you.”

Rachel: “What else is there ta talk about Daisy? I ain’t movin’ back ta New York, that decision is final sugar.”

Daisy: “Ya can’t keep runnin’ away.”

Rachel: “I’m not. I made a life decision and decided that is what is best fer me, Daisy. I don’t want those memories, I rather not put myself in a situation where every fuckin; day I think about him because we shared an Ice cream cone at Serendipity or met fer the first time at Central Park or fucked under….”

Daisy: “Stop…. TMI. Look, I get it but Rachel, come on sugar, Dawn told me she came to see ya, I didn’t ask her too, she came on her own accord because she wanted ta talk some sense into ya too. Rachel. I love ya more than anything, I hated that for years all we did was fight each other, I was the reason ya left the SCW in the first place, I have ta live with that. All they remembered was ya laying out cold in the middle of the ring when your partner left which I took care of.”

 

Rachel stops walking, slowly looking over her right shoulder at Daisy and sighs, she then steps closer to her sister….

 

Rachel: “First off, ya didn’t run me outta SCW, SCW ran me outta SCW. Did I hit a low point, sure. Did I walk out embarrassed and humiliated after that Thunder Dome match and especially after Rachel Foxx left me, ya damn right. The problem is ya got the revenge, I didn’t. I have ta go ta GCW ta beat her as now, I ain’t doin’ that, the ship sailed, she ain’t even a fuckin’ bleep on the radar so far as I am concerned I have a focus, a purpose and I intend ta do it.”

Daisy: “For the wrong reasons.”

Rachel: “What did ya say?”

Daisy: “Come on Rachel, ya don’t want the United States Championship, ya want to beat the hell out of Bree Lancaster because ya think she fucked Josh. Whether they did or didn’t don’t matter, girl. Yer marriage was over, ya left that son of a bitch, but that is the wrong motivation. Ya need to beat her ass because ya want that gold around her waist, if ya are dead set on revenge you’re going to be gravely disappointed. Look what happened last time? New Eden? Auclair? Listen to me Rachel, ya need to be ready fer this and right now it seems like your heart is in the right place, your head is not.”

Rachel: “Ya really think that I wanna beat Bree’s ass because I have a suspicion she slept with Josh? Sugar, I have no proof and chances are I will probably never know the truth, I can’t base everythin’ on a hunch. Do yaw anna know why I went after Bree? Because I simply don’t like her. She has somethin’ I want and if I get it, that is the one-way ticket ta the World Championship. I wish ya would give me the benefit of the doubt.”

 

As Rachel turns to walk away, she closes her eyes for a brief moment, she did partly lie to her sister, there is animosity there, deep down feelings that she thinks something went on but could never prove. It could be a wild goose chase, at this point it doesn’t even matter anymore, she has to get past Scarlet Grey if she is to have a hope in hell to getting a title shot and if she fails, then she will be waiting in line forever. Rachel continues to walk, not turning around but daisy starts to follow….

 

Rachel: “I don’t wanna talk anymore, Daisy.”

Daisy: “Rachel tell me one more thing?”

Rachel: “What is that?”

Daisy: “How many men have ya slept with in the last few months.”

 

She stops, slowly turning around, glaring at her purple haired sister…

 

Rachel: “What the fuck is that about?”

Daisy: “Do ya remember their names?”

Rachel: “Daisy, I swear ta God, of ya say one more disrespectful thing, I am gonna beat the purple outta yer ass.”

Daisy: “Try it, because iof that means I can get through to ya, then it was well worth it! You’re a drunk, Rachel, a functioning drunk that can get up in the morning and still function because of years abusing that liver which is probably harder than a concrete block! I am not going to stand by and watch my sister, self-destruct! This is the chance of a lifetime! The opportunity ya have been waiting for!”

Rachel: “Ya talked ta Brittany.”

Daisy: “I…. no…..”

Rachel: “She told ya what happened that night I went ta jail drunk after a bar fight, didn’t she? How her and Regan left me on the side of the road on the beach and I had ta walk my happy, drunk as home barefoot and hell I just had gotten a pedicure. That’s why yer here, isn’t it?”

Daisy: “No… Yes, that is why I am here. Dawn talked to Brittany and they are concerned. Dawn talked to Regan; she is concerned. Dawn talked to me and I found out you were here and was on the first plane to Laredo. What the hell is your problem, Rachel? Why don’t ya go get some help! They are right, ya know, tis is an opportunity of a lifetime, hell if I could go back, I would but I was suspended indefinitely! Rachel, Jesus Christ sugar I want this probably more than ya. I want to see my sister finally reach that pinnacle of success in a company which branded ya nothing but some garbage wrestler in a dead division! Ya can do this Rachel but ya have to treat your vices, that includes getting over Josh, stop drinking and sleeping with random men. Please come home, live with Dawn and I, we have plenty of room in the condo. I don’t want to see you lose it.”
Rachel shakes her head and turns to walk off….

 

Rachel: “Ya wanna help me, then come ta California. If not, stay outta of my business, Daisy.”

 

As she walks away Daisy sighs, closing her baby brown eyes and looking away for a moment thinking about what had just transpired. She wants her sister to be okay, she looks up to Rachel and with her part in what happened in the SCW, Daisy wants atonement for her sins. The only way she can do that is to help her sister, anyway she can.

 

An Hour Later

 

Daisy stands outside looking out into the land, the Lee Meat Packing Company seen not far. She has a glass of wine in hand, it is her third, trying to be convincing to her sister to stop drinking and Daisy has found herself doing the exact same thing. She could see Rachel with Damien in the back yard while he is on the swing, the three-year-old screams and laughs as Rachel pushes him back and forth. Mary walks up to Daisy, wearing a long black summer dress and thong sandals, her long hair hanging down and nails a glossy coating. Her tattooed arm reaches across and pours more wine into Daisy’s glass….

 

Daisy: “I’m already tipsy.”

RachelTatumLeeCastPic-MaryMary: “Good, hopefully this will get you drunk, so you can smile while you’re here and actually look like you’re enjoying yourself. I know what you’re thinking, its Rachel.”

Daisy: “Is this when ya give me a pep….”

Mary: “Cut the shit with he “Ya” stuff. Talk proper English, you are one of the most intelligent and passionate women I ever had the pleasure of knowing and call my daughter. Rachel is the spitting image of Howard and I can accept that; she will never speak in the proper tongue but you? Different story.”

Daisy: “I’m getting drunk, if not I would tell you to kiss my ass.”

Mary: “And maybe I would but see? No “Ya”, it was “You”. Daisy, you know what has to be done.”

 

She slowly nods, lowering her head, it was a decision that she didn’t want to come to, but she now knows and understands what needs to happen. Mary sips her glass of wine too, rubbing her stepdaughter’s back gently…..

 

Daisy: “This is her show, her time to shine. I had mine, I almost made it until II screwed things up and made fun of a man who died, they were looking for any excuse to suspend or fire me, after that the contract ran out and here I am. I don’t think they will ever let me walk into those doors of the SCW again.”

Mary: “Wrong. You have a chip to play that no one else has. See, Daisy we both know that while Sasha is very high on Rachel, she is not used to her temperament which will get your sister in trouble. See, there were others that in many ways through their actions blanketed what Rachel did with her attitude, there are some now like Syren, Sienna and Bree to name a few, we can take Regan out of the equation, she doesn’t count anymore. The Hellcat is all grown up. My issues lie within her patience. We are starting to see cracks and that is going to make her lose focus and enemies with the wrong people. There is a tact to this, Rachel is no fool, she gets it that Sasha practically threw her a lifeline. Look what they are doing now?”

Daisy: “I know…. Every opponent she beats, they get in line before her. The more things change, the more they stay the same. Wouldn’t be surprised of that Scarlet Grey, cunt was given a shot at Bree after Rachel murders her at Clarity.”

Mary: “That is why you are going to make sure that things go as planned for your sister. I am asking you to put everything of yours on the backburner and help her.”

 

It was a tall task to ask for on Daisy’s part. She was far from done in the wrestling business and had a lot to offer, she wanted her own redemption story one day, but right now it was about her older sister and she owed her for what had happened, Daisy derailed Rachel, she went off to UWA and finished up in IWC while The Red Rayne became the longest reigning Adrenaline champion of all time and won the Shot of Adrenaline tournament going undefeated. Her eyes slowly glanced over at Mary, sipping her wine. She slowly nodded….

 

Daisy: “I owe her that much and more.”

 

She looked down at Rachel laughing and pushing Damien high up on the swing. Mary sighed and leaned in kissing Daisy on the cheek…..

 

Daisy: “What was that for?”

Mary: “My way of saying thank you. Sooner or later your sister is going to move back here and take over your father’s Meat Packing Plant. I want her to move here with a World Title under her belt. No regrets, no remorse. I saw what it did to my sister, Vanilla Skyy. For eight years it festered in her insides that she could never be a World champion. It almost destroyed her, and I don’t want to see that in Rachel, because I know it’s already starting. Help your sister, I couldn’t help mine and to this day that is the one regret I will forever hold. You’re smart, you know what needs to be done.”

Daisy: “And what if it’s not the most popular decision?”

Mary: “Then so be it. Just do me one favor?”

Daisy: “What is that?”

Mary: “Keep your promise to the kid, Owen. We are not a family of liars.”

 

Mary turns around and walks inside. Daisy drinks the rest of her wine ibn one gulp and turns around, again looking down at her sister. Daisy now knows what needs to happen, the question now is, will it and by any means necessary?

Only time will tell.

 

Santa Monica, CA.

1 Week Later

 

The beautiful cowgirl walked around the house in daisy dukes and a Dallas Cowboy’s tank top, barefoot with her nails polished a blood red and long hair in a ponytail, trying to pack for Clarity. She had been invited for Thanksgiving dinner back at her parents and the Helms home, she elected to stay by herself and order Chinese take out instead and enjoy a nice quiet night with some movies. Outside of the SCW, Rachel didn’t really do much socializing lately, after the incident with Regan and Brittany and then again, the talk with Daisy, she was starting to realize they were right. She was still drinking, just not doing it in a social gathering. After her little spat with Scarlet Grey on Breakdown, Rachel was more determined than ever to not only beat her ass, but also win that title match at the End of the Year Bash. As Rachel was packing up though, grabbing her ring gear, the back-sliding door was open letting the cool beach breeze in, Brittany Lohan walked in wearing jeans, ankle boots and a long sleeve halter top, her nails polished black. Rachel walked out and was a bit surprised she was there….

 

RachelTatumLeeCastPic-1Rachel: “Britt? I didn’t expect ta see ya here, what’s up?”

Brittany: “You didn’t return my calls or text messages; I was worried and wanted to make sure you are alright.”

Rachel: “Yeah, I’m fine. Just decided to lay low yesterday, not really feel like I am in any position ta be at someone’s house fer Thanksgivin’ ya know? Sorry if I worried ya, sugar that wasn’t my intent, I figured ya had plans with family and friends.”

 

Brittany looked around, on top of the counter there was an empty bottle of Jack Daniels and liter of Coca Cola. She sighed and glances over at Rachel who looked away….

 

Rachel: “Look, I didn’t drink a whole fifth of Jack, alright? I finished the bottle last night, yes but I was by myself, no dudes were here, no one was. I wanted ta spend some time alone and….”

RachelCastPic-BrittanyBrittany: “What part of I love you do you not get? What part of I care for you more than myself do you not understand? What part of you’re my best friend and I would take a bullet for your stupid ass do you not comprehend!? Do you see what you’re doing to yourself?”

Rachel: “I remember last night, I did not get drunk, okay? I had a few drinks, then laid on the couch and watched a few movies on Netflix, that is what I did, I Netflix and Chill without the fuckin’. I have been layin’ low ever since that shit between the three of us went down. Ya two are my besties, I don’t wanna fuck up anythin’, so I decided ta stay home.”

Brittany: “You didn’t want to fuck up anything? How about avoiding us and not allowing us to be a part of your life is not fucking anything up. WE are your friends, Rachel. We are your sisters in arms, what happens to you happens to us. If you do not talk to us and inform on what is going on, then how am I or Regan supposed to help you? Also, why is the pad lock on the front door? You never use that?”

Rachel: “I guess I forgot; I don’t know. Stupid me….”

 

Rachel wasn’t expecting anyone and the back deck you need a key to get in through the gate which Brittany has hence why she keeps the sliding glass door open for the ocean breeze. Rachel walks over and unlocks it, forcing a smile before going back to pack….

 

Rachel: “Look, I just got my nails done, they are still dryin’ and I am tryin’ ta pack up fast as I can. I have a flight this afternoon ta Philly, wanna get there early, settle in and treat myself ta a Cheese steak.”

Brittany: “What’s going on, Rachel. What are you not telling me.”

Rachel: “Nothing Brittany, okay?”

Brittany: “How long have we known each other?”

Rachel: “Too long.”

Brittany: “No seriously?”

Rachel: “Seven years. A little over that, yeah. Why?”

Brittany: “Because in those seven years I know when you are lying to me and that is right now. You are laying low? You have the padlock on, you have practically barricaded yourself from everyone that loves you, why?”

 

Rachel looks away annoyed, rolling her eyes and sighing. She knows that Brittany will continue to pry until she gets an answer. Rachel was hoping she could get her things done and shower up, get to the airport and travel. She sits at the edge of the sofa armchair; her baby brown eyes look up at Brittany….

 

Rachel: “His name is Joe Don Booth. He spent the last fifteen years in a maximum Texas Penitentiary, called Montford Unit, one of the worst in the state of Texas. He killed someone at bar one night when we were hanging out. He claimed it was self-defense, it wasn’t. The dude was hittin’ on me, so he rammed his nose cavity inta his brain.”

Brittany: “What are you saying?”

Rachel: “He’s out. I told my daddy not to worry because he wasn’t coming here. He is on parole and can’t leave the state of Texas.”

Brittany: “You don’t believe that.”

Rachel: “No, I don’t. I know he’s coming.”

Brittany: “To hurt you?”

Rachel: “No, he would never hurt me. I am not worried about him every hurtin’ me. I worry about him hurtin’ everyone around me that I love and cherish….. like ya, Brittany.”

 

Brittany was finally starting to understand what was going on. She walked up to Rachel and caressed her shoulders. Rachel rested her head on Britt’s chest as she was embraced by her friend….

 

Brittany: “You know that I will never let anyone hurt you. I also am pretty good at defending myself so I’m not too worried. Look. This whole hermit thing isn’t you, Rachel. There is a reason you moved out here and why you decided to live close to us. I hope the time away at your parent helped but you have to get ready for this weekend, it is the chance you’ve been waiting for and the last thing I want you to do is blow it.”

Rachel: “I’m not gonna blow it, yer right, it is what I have been waitin’ fer a long time. She thinsk she knows evertyhin’ she doesn’t. I just…. I can’t control myself Britt and unfortunately when I get drunk, it’s the only time I don’t feel enraged, it’s the only time I don’t have these thoughts in my head of hurtin’ people and bad. I also see him, I think of all the good times we had, I think of my past marriages, I can’t get over them, I know I am better than this, but I can’t. I’m a fuckin’ idiot. I am always angry and all I have thought about is breakin’ Scarlet Grey’s neck. Just grabbing it and slowly twistin’ until I hear it pop. I don’t know, Britt….”

Brittany: “Maybe you need to talk to someone?”

Rachel: “No, I ain’t talkin’ ta no shrinks. I won’t do it. They are just as fucked up in the head as those they try ta cure. I need ta figure this out on my own.”

Brittany: “That’s the thing, Rachel, you are not alone. You have people here who are willing to go the distance with you, okay? Besides, what fun is it going through shit alone anyway? We beat the piss out of one another, least we could do is stand together now and fight, right?”

 

Rachel nods, she stands up, the much shorter Rachel hugs Brittany, they embrace for almost a minute before letting go. Rachel smiles and nods….

 

Rachel: “Right. I love ya Britt, always have and I always will no matter what.”

Brittany: “I know, I the same.”

Rachel: “I need ya ta help me do somethin’ right quick.”

Brittany: “Anything for you cowgirl.”

Rachel: “Can you grab that garbage can.”

 

Brittany nods, grabbing the trash can and bringing it over, Rachel walks to the counter and throws away the empty bottle and liter. She then walks over to the other side of the counter where the rest of the liquor is. She starts to throw the bottles in the trash much to Brittany’s surprise….

 

Brittany: “What are you doing?”

Rachel: “I am getting; rid of everythin’. Yer right Britt, at some point I gotta do somethin’ about it. If that means this, then so be it. I’ll probably regret this in a day or two but if I am gonna be on the right track, I gotta start somewhere. This is the best I can think of right now, and ya know what, I’m alright with it.”

 

Brittany smiles, Rachel continues to throw away the bottles, it was hard to do but if she was going to get back on the right direction, then this was the only way. Rachel had a huge match ahead of her and even though in her own personal life and battles with demons, Rachel was focused to do whatever she could to get that United States title match. It was more than just a title for her, it was a chance to get her hands-on Bree. For now, though, the Cowgirl was content doing what was best for her…..

Even if it meant so much sacrifice.

 

Later That Night

Philadelphia, PA.

 

Rachel had arrived like an hour before, she settled in and was at the lobby bar looking through places to visit in Philly. She had a cheese steak and Sparkling water in front of her, ready to eat. Wearing jeans, cowgirl boots and a white halter top, her long hair hanging down, she looked tired. Other SCW stars were arriving, all staying at the came hotel. She sipped her water, text her dad to let her know she was in Philly and safe. It was a long trip on the road, she always hung out with Regan but after their little blow up, it seemed that there was less of it. She hated that, apologized to Regan many times and was hoping they could get over it. Hopefully they would, time heals all wounds even if she fucked up royally and admitted to it. Before she takes a huge bite of the Philly a hand grabs her shoulder, she quickly turns around to see her little sister, Daisy…

Her eyes widen….

 

Rachel: “Daisy? What the fuck are ya doin’ here, sugar?”

Daisy: “Well, hello to you too.”

Rachel: “I mean, I’m glad ta see ya, but why are ya here? Dawn got somethin’ goin’ on?”

Daisy: “No, my sister does though.”

Rachel: “Daisy, ya didn’t need to come here…. Ya know?”

 

Daisy sits next to Rachel; she points at what Rachel is having and asks for the same thing. The bartender nods….

 

Daisy: “I did because you see, I was selfish in 2015. I ran you out of SCW, I was the reason you came back and left. I derailed your career….”

Rachel: “No, I still was able ta win a World Title in UWA.”

Daisy: “We both know that isn’t the same.”

Rachel: “What are ya tryin’ ta tell me right now?”

Daisy: “That I want to be on this journey with you, Rachel. With my sister. See, though this is about YOU now, not the Red Rayne, not Daisy Lee, about Rachel Tatum Lee and I want to be in your corner, I want to experience this climb with you. I have so much to offer still in that ring and I am willing to wait until you get what you came for.”

 

Rachel’s eyes start to tear up as Daisy smiles and hugs her…..

 

Daisy: “All the way sis.”

Rachel: “All the way…..sis.”

 

This was a moment and a conversation that Rachel never thought she would ever have. Her sister in the corner, there to watch her back, to ride along in the journey and for the first time in a long time….

Rachel didn’t feel alone.

 

 

SCENE FADES

 

 


 

 

 

Las Vegas, NV.

A Few Weeks Ago

 

Joe Don stared at the picture through his dark lens sunglasses, never taking his eyes off the beauty of the Cowgirl, Rachel Tatum Lee. He didn’t know what to expect when he saw her, all he wanted was to talk, get a chance to explain himself. They stopped talking years ago, the letters stopped though he still had a stack of them from years ago. Joe Don Booth though lived his life through hope, the man did his time and now he wanted a ride to California to see her.

He sat looking for truckers he could get a ride with, if worse came to worse, Joe Don would start walking toward California in the hot desert, at this point he didn’t care anymore. The few people he had asked were going somewhere else, he had no luck until a woman walked by, a little older but seemed like she knew her stuff….

 

Woman: “You are either lost or need a ride somewhere.”

RachelCastPic-JoeDonJoe Don: “Yes ma’am, a lil’ of both. I need ta get ta Santa Monica, California. I will be honest, I just got outta prison, I wanna start my new life and the only way I know how with people I know, and they are there. A good man in Texas brought me as far as Vegas. I would stay here a few days and gamble, eat the good food and enjoy the night life but unfortunately I’m broke.”

Woman: “Well, I ain’t got any money to give.”

Joe Don: “No ma’am, I ain’t askin’ fer money. I just need a ride.”

Woman: “What did you go to prison for…. “

Joe Don: “Joe Don Booth, my name is that. Most people call me Joe Don or Joe.”

Woman: “Well Joe Don, what did you go to prison for and don’t lie to me.”

 

Joe Don nods, appreciative of this woman’s bluntness. He answers without any hesitation….

 

Joe Don: “I killed a man. It was in self-defense but because I was a former Army Ranger, they thought I was a threat ta society. I was sentenced ta 22 years in a Texas State Penitentiary. I was paroled after fifteen fer good behavior. I’m not a danger ma’am, I am just lookin’ for a ride to California.”

 

The Woman nods and extends her hand….

 

RachelCastPic-PeggyWoman: “Names Peggy. I’m headed to California; I figure I could be there in about 5-6 hours depending on how many weight stations are open and inspections. I’m not going to Santa Monica; I can take you far as Los Angeles, my drop off for this cargo is in Downtown. So, you’ll have to find your way thee, it’s only about twenty, maybe thirty minutes by car, half a day’s walk on foot.”

Joe Don: “I would be forever indebted to ya, Peggy.”

Peggy: “Yeah, alright then. My rig is the pink one that says Vixen on it. Go on, load your stuff and don’t try anything funny, I gotta gun.”

 

She shakes his head….

 

Joe Don: “No ma’am. I am no danger to ya.”

Peggy: “Good, go on now, eat your lunch quickly and get on board, I’m on a timeline.”

 

Joe Don nods as Peggy walks into the Truck Stop, he sands up, grabs his things and heads to the rig, looking back at the picture of Rachel….

 

Joe Don: “I’m comin’ home Taters, I’m comin’ home.”

 

 

TO BE CONTINUED

 

 


 

 

THE SCARLET LETTER

 

 

The Scene Opens….

 

The Eastern State Penitentiary, also known as ESP, is a former American prison in Philadelphia, Pennsylvania. It is located at 2027 Fairmount Avenue between Corinthian Avenue and North 22nd Street in the Fairmount section of the city and was operational from 1829 until 1971. The penitentiary refined the revolutionary system of Separate System first pioneered at the Walnut Street Jail which emphasized principles of reform rather than punishment. Notorious criminals such as Al Capone and bank robber Willie Sutton were held inside its innovative wagon wheel design. James Bruno (Big Joe) and several male relatives were incarcerated here between 1936 and 1948 for the alleged murders in the Kelayres Massacre of 1934, before they were paroled. At its completion, the building was the largest and most expensive public structure ever erected in the United States, and quickly became a model for more than 300 prisons worldwide. The prison is currently a U.S. National Historic Landmark which is open to the public as a museum for tours seven days a week, twelve months a year, 10 am to 5 pm.

Here is where we find the woman known as “The Violent Kind”, the resident Cowgirl of the SCW, Rachel Tatum Lee who had recently come back from a three year absence here in the company at Taking Hold of the Flame where she almost won being he last to be eliminated and lasting for over 70 minutes. For Rachel though it became about the journey she was in for the United States Championship held by Bree Lancaster. Rachel was a woman on a mission, she was humbled in life outside the ring, finding herself struggling and trying to make ends meet when the love of her life, Josh Hudson, he last husband and she divorced, Rachel found herself leaving professional wrestling and never looking back. Since then Lee has had to fight her way back to contention, defeat some stars that made a splash or always in contention. From Max Kane to Katie Steward to Jake Starr and now Scarlet Grey, Rachel has had to prove time and time again that she was ready for any challenge, the problem was every opponent she defeated or fought was immediately granted the title match Rachel desired and that alone began to get on Rachel’s last never.

Rachel Tatum Lee is a woman on a mission.

The cowgirl was starting to get antsy, and there was very little patience left for the gorgeous girl from Texas who has made her living beating people up and Scarlet Grey was no exception. Wearing black jeans, black cowgirl boots, a leather halter top and matching jacket, her nails polished a blood red and long brunette hair up in a half ponytail, the gorgeous Rachel was ready for a fight. As she stood down at cellblock c, where some of the most famous criminals were, her baby brown eyes looked over as the camera began to record…

 

REC:

 

Rachel takes a moment to look around before fixating herself into the camera, the sexy, made up cowgirl speaks knowing what is on the line….

 

RachelTatumLeeCastPic-RTL“The ESP, one of the most notorious prisons in all of American history. Al Capone was here, many of the greatest mobsters and criminal called this home. I had ta come and take a look myself because ya see, my life relates ta this place. Fer three years I as in my prison, the solitary confinement I felt was a feelin’ I don’t wish upon anyone. When ya look back at yer career and it is time ta call it quits, ya can’t have any regrets because if ya do, yer never gonna die happy. I locked myself up in my own brain, unceremoniously taken out at RTG and then never ta be seen again in an SCW ring. The hauntin’ images of the Red Rayne tearin’ into my chest with a sledgehammer to the heart, the shock to the system I felt getting punched in the face by Matt Auclair with a chain wrapped around his fist just before my lights went out and woke up in the back of the trainers room not knowin’ where the fuck I was. The blood I spilled with Syren which I see never changed her, instead she had gotten progressively worse, but in all that one thing everyone seems ta have forgotten, Rachel Tatum Lee was always wrasslin’, I wasn’t sittin’ on my fat ass, I was a World Champion in the UWA, breaking barriers and provin’ ta everyone that I was just as good a wrassler as the best in any promotion. I came here ta fight, I came here ta win and fer many years I did that, beatin’ the best at the time like Shilo Valiant, Rachel Foxx and Syren herself. I made the Underground Division worth watchin’ again, former World champions were steppin’ in there ta challenge me and I ruled it with an iron hammer and noose.

Those days are over.

I came back for somethin’ else and I don’t think I need ta spell it out fer ya. I came ta be a World Champion in the SCW. I almost had that chance in one match last June, coming in second right behind that kid Alistaire Alloccco. See, there is where my problems lie and Scarlet Grey, before I get ta ya sugar, I want ya ta pay close attention ta what I am about ta say. When I look at Owen Cruze and Alistaire Allocco in the main event, it makes me SICK to my stomach. Now, before ya all start raisin cane and think I’m bein’ a total bitch, nah that ain’t it. There is absolutely NO disrespect fer those two young tikes. It makes me sick because I should have been there LONG before them. I can’t blame anyone but myself, I chose not ta fight back and stay, I lowered my head in shame and walked away and that is somethin’ I promised myself I would NEVER do again. They get their time in the sun and I have to crawl and scratch and fight my way back ta respectability which is why Scarlet Grey, ya don’t have a hope in hell ta beat me sugar for my resolve is more powerful than anything; ya can muster in that whorish body of yers and let me say, ya need ta stop with the seduction shit, men don’t usually fall fer horse faces.

When I see the state of the SCW right now, when I look at the marquee and it says KATIE STEWARD vs. BREE LANCASTER fer the United States Championship it makes my blood boil. I beat the mascara and latex off Katie, I dropped her on that wig and noggin, just like I did Max Kane, Jake Starr and I went ta Hades and back with Brittany Lohan at RTG XVI ta show each and every single one of ya that 70 minutes plus and runner up ta Takin’ Hold of the Flame was NO FLUKE! I was given a chance to make some rights out of wrongs, I have been on this path for so long that I sometimes forget just how far it has taken me.

Do ya feel that way Scarlet Grey?

Or are ya the type of gal that thinks because ya hurt one bitch, that makes ya a tough girl? Stop fer a moment and educate yerself, see how many people I have put down and how much I have cost this company in hospital bills and then ya can talk.”

 

Rachel bites down on her jaw, she is clearly not in the best of moods as she walks down the prison. She comes over to one of the cell blocks and stands by on the bars. It has been a long road and eight months ago, she was out of the wrestling business and working as a waitress. Things have changed since then, but Rachel still has her demons, she still has her memories that she must push forward, the Violent Kind knows what type of match she is stepping into and how she will handle Scarlet Grey. She looks back at the camera and speaks…

 

“I get it Scarlet, yer one tough cookie now cause ya took out Datura. Well that’s great I am happy that ya feel entitled now and are looking to push forward with yer singles career. All that time while I was gone, ya could have put yer face on the map. The SCW gave ya that platform and I’m not sayin’ that the Red Empire were pushovers, oh no, ya had some pretty big wins here and there, but did ya ever tap ta yer potential? Or were ya too busy tryin’ ta get the attention and into the pants of Chris Cannon and Aaron Blackbourne. Ya know damn well that ya had a chance in February ta change the narrative ta fit what ya desired. The Trios Contract, was there fer the takin’ and instead ya rather dress up like Kelcey Wallace and act like her ta get Chris’s attention and ferget the match is even happenin’ right? Why Scarlet? Just like why would ya go after another woman’s man instead of concentrating on yer own career?

Because ya see, up until now, it looked like ya didn’t give a shot about anythin’ but playin’ games with other people instead of capitalizin’ on the opportunities that were given ta ya and making a real ripple in the singles ranks even still as a tag team wrassler. All that bitchin’, whinin’ and complainin’ ta Sasha about a chance only gave her the excuse ta prolong the inevitable, my hands wrapped around Bree Lancaster’s throat. There is always that one moment where ya feel is that break out where now ya can look at the boss and demand a chance ta be a United States Champion, hell Bree would love that because she knows I will tear her into shreds which in a way that is a bit insultin’ ta ya sugar, so use it as a motivator. Scarlet, how long have ya been in SCW now? A Couple of years? All that time wasted and I couldn’t get in here because I was sent packin’ and while this company gave ya exactly what I wanted fer years and ya basically wasted on chasin married men and dressin’ up like retired wrasslers just fer some shock value, what ya did instead is piss everyone off ta the point they came lookin’ fer that fishnet covered ass. I don’t think ya realize my motivation, ta ya it’s like, look what I did, I hurt Datura, Regan couldn’t! No, Regan beat her ass on the grandest stage of them all and I am pretty sure she would beat yours too if given the chance, unfortunately for her there won’t be much left of it after I am done. Scarlet, I know yer tough, I have seen what ya can do in the ring, I also see the immaturity, I think honestly, this is all to garner attention and if that means upsettin’ me, takin’ me out contention and then ya steppin’ in for a title shot that ya never really fuckin’ earned ta begin with?

Then I pray fer ya, sugar.

I’m not tryin’ ta be an egotist, I ain’t full of arrogance, sure I maybe a blast from the past and I should probably stand ta the side and allow all these young wrasslers like yerself, tabbed ta be the future ta come out and play, given the spotlight, seein’ what ya do with the ball when it is tossed and given ta ya, right? I could by that if I knew that ya were serious about climbin’ that mountain and being the best. Instead they are givin’ ya the chance ta ruin mine. I should be facin’ Bree Lancaster at Clarity, I shouldn’t have to constantly stand back and watch those defeated ta get the chance take their turn while I continue ta stand in the back of the line.

No, I have already had enough setbacks, NO MORE.”

 

Rachel takes a deep breath; she looks down for a moment before entering the cell and sitting inside. Leaning in, her hands cupped, thinking what would happen if this opportunity was a screw up, what if she flounders and someone like Scarlet beats her. There as no way that was going to happen, she was too focused and intense, this was the last steps before finally getting what she wanted but Rachel was angry, she didn’t think anyone deserved the chance over her especially Scarlet, the Violent Kind though doesn’t look past anyone, the last time she did, she received a knuckle sandwich with a chain on it…..

 

“Scarlet, have ya ever felt like a prisoner in yer own skin, career, home? Did ya ever feel like all was lost and ya may never get the opportunity ta ever fix it, or that evasive second chance? I left the business because I felt like I wasn’t good enough fer it anymore. I failed in a lotta things. My family, marriage, SCW career. Sure, I beat some of the greatest superstars ta ever grace this company and have nothin’ ta show for it. I had ta leave and find success elsewhere. Our little back and forth on Breakdown, I said ya picked the wrong time ta step up, then after I left, ya said I picked the wrong time ta return. I want ya ta know that I think if ya concentrate on yer singles career and ferget the games, stop tryin’ ta get laid or ruin relationships and focus more on the ring, yer gonna be a big-time player here.

But ya see, I didn’t pick the wrong time ta return.

I picked the right time ta kick yer ass and head inta the End of the Year Show ta face off against Bree. I can’t take anymore steps back, I can’t fail, if I do all this hard work is gone, down the drain and I will never be able ta get back what I lost. I look at my fans, those wrasslers I call friends who went ta bat fer me only ta bring me back in the SCW, I can’t spit it back int heir faces. I never knew just how hard it would be ta step back in the SCW and see how it’s changed. The Sienna Swann’s, Chris Cannon’s, Owen Cruze’s, Selena Frost’s, Bree Lancaster’s, Infamous have either planted their flags or withstood the test of time. Scarlet do ya think that yer name will be synonymous with those I mentioned? Am I to be the biggest win of your career after ya injured a part time wrassler who is more concerned with growing branches in her hair and posting poetry on Twitter? I ain’t a part time wrassler, I am the toughest bitch yer ever gonna get in the ring with. I bled Syren almost ta death, I took a hammer ta a referee skull that suspended me from this company, the day I came back, I froze the entire Taking Hold of the Flame Battle Royal in 2014 because they didn’t know what the fuck ta do. That was the power and influence I had but now?

I am simply a relic from another time tryin’ ta find her place on this roster and ya are a nice way ta show them that not only will I wrassle, I will bring forth a violence that even ya can’t withstand. Scarlet Grey, I want ya ta climb the ladder, I want ya ta one day hold singles gold, I want ya ta prove me wrong that who ya are and what ya represent are two totally different people because I’m gonna tell ya that who I am inside and out….

Is the same person.

I don’t care about a person’s well-being if yer standin’ in my way for somethin’ I want, I will hurt ya ta the extent of my abilities, that is one trait that has never changed with Rachel Tatum Lee. Ya get the chance ta show Sasha that she made the right decision and if yer gonna get rewarded? Then ya have ta get past me and vice versa. I’m not a fan of this bullshit but I will play along and when this is over, there will be NO DOUBT who the NUMBER ONE contender is to the United States Championship…

ME.”

 

Her baby brown eyes narrow, brushing her hair back some and slowly standing up, she walks out of the cell and leans against the bars. Rachel is confident due to her resolve, she is also nervous, this could all go downhill. She will not underestimate Scarlet Grey, instead she will treat her like she was facing Bree Lancaster, Sienna Swann, Syren, any of the top stars in the SCW. Rachel looks back up at the camera and speaks….

 

“Bree Lancaster, I know yer gonna be watchin’, with yer fingers crossed, hopin’ and prayin’ that Scarlet takes me out and I’m gone from the picture because unlike everyone else, I have had ta earn my shot against ya while the rest get a free pass. I ain’t feelin’ very charitable and while both ya and Scarlet may have some sort of “understandin’” and this wish she wins so ya two can have this fantastic match fer we all know the last thing ya want is ta get dirty with some blood on them expensive wrestling gear?

Then I am here ta tell ya that wishes from The Violent Kind don’t come true.

Scarlet, I hope ya walk the walk, cause ya sure can talk the talk and make me a liar. Come with everythin’ ya got sugar, how the SCW yer ready fer primetime and while ya do, I’m gonna do what I have always done since day one….

Win.

More than ever, there are no reruns, no do-overs, this is it for me and I will be damned if I let some Jezebel, painted up clown like ya after so many greats have failed be the one ta do me in?

Then ya don’t know Rachel Tatum Lee…..

…. For I will write, “Here Lies Scarlet and her Letter “L””….

On yer oBITCHuary. “

 

Rachel stares at the camera, with a scowl on her face. His is it, the last obstacle before Bree Lancaster, nothing will stop the Violent Kind….

Nothing.

 

 

FADE TO BLACK

 

/REC

Vs. KATIE STEWARD: BREAKDOWN 11.13.19

 

Montford Unit

Lubbock, TX.

One Week Ago

 

As he sat patiently on the chair, twirling his thumbs, the cold handcuffs and chains rest on his skin and lap, the bearded muscular man has already spent his 15th year of a twenty-year sentence for the murder of a young man in a bar fight. Some claim it was self-defense, others feel he intentionally killed that man. He was an Army Ranger, loved to play his guitar, a man who was in love with a girl who on that night needed some protection and it was he who went to jail for it.

His long brown hair hung down, blue eyes staring at the three-person parole board sitting in front of him. The man in the middle, was a former Judge, Frank Moss, next to him was a psychiatrist, Dr. Liz Pathos and former Warden, Jim Horne. The inmate’s eyes continued to glance across all three. It wasn’t his first Parole Meeting, it was his fourth, being turned down the last three, he was hoping today was the day. He wore a nice button up shirt, slacks and shoes. Judge Moss with his Texas twang read down a stack of papers, finally looking up at the man in cuffs.….

 

Judge Moss: “So let me get this right, for us to understand your situation better, fifteen years ago at the Hurricane Creek Saloon, you killed a man in self-defense?”

Man: “Yessir.”

 

He answered back in his southern accent…..

 

Warden Horne: “State your name for the record, son.”

Man: “Yessir, my name is Joseph Donald Booth, everyone calls me Joe Don.”

Warden Horne: “Joe Don, this is your fourth parole hearing the last three you were denied, why?”

Joe Don: “They feel I wasn’t ready to be out in society. I have to agree with them.”

Dr. Pathos: “Agree? Why?”

RachelCastPic-JoeDonJoe Don: “See ma’am, I did a terrible thing and took a young man’s life. For fifteen years I have had to live with that pain and guilt. I would like to give back to society for the time I spent in prison here. See Doctor, Judge, Warden, I came here when I was nineteen years old. I lost the best years of my life here but in doing so I learned to live with that guilt, it motivated me to become a better person. See, I still have the chance to live a long, healthy and productive life outside these walls. When I first came the Unit, I was scared, angry at the system and it was an emotion I needed to overcome before I could ever be released out into the free world again.”

 

The very calm and stoic Joe Don Booth keeps his composure and knows he is being evaluated as they speak. He tries to limit his movements and move natural….

 

Judge Moss: “Let me ask you something, if we were to release you out into society, what would be the first thing you would do?”

Joe Don: “I would eat a big plate of Texas BBQ sir.”

 

The Panel laughs some….

 

Joe Don: “And then, I would start with community service, find a place to live, dedicate my time to helping others so they do not make the same mistakes I do. Then after that, I would play music, it’s my passion, maybe find a local bar or venue where I can do that and entertain others.”

Dr. Pathos: “That sounds very productive.”

Joe Don: “Thank you Doctor. The way I see it, a man like myself put in a position like this and given a chance to rebuild and reclaim his life doesn’t come very often. I have spent more nights staring up at the ceiling wondering what is next for me that I forgot what sweet freedom tastes like. I think that I have paid my dues to society. Of course, we are never gonna get back the kid that I took his life, his family will miss him forever, I get that, but I want the chance to make it right. Besides, I have a special girl out there that I have kept in contact with this entire time and I would love to see her again.”

Warden Horne: “It is always nice to have family and friends waiting for you on the outside.”

Joe Don: “Well sir, my daddy died of a heart attack while I was in here, my momma moves out to the country, I want to go back home and take care of her and the farm. Maybe even get my job at the Lee Meat Packing Company.”

Judge Moss: “The Lee Meat Packing Company closed about ten years ago, son. Not much of the town is left, that was basically gone once the packing plant shut down but if you are paroled, there are plenty of places you can go and find work.”

 

Joe Don nodded, disappointed about the Packing Plant. He remembers as a young man the good times he had there, with her…..

 

Dr. Pathos: “I have one last question, Mr. Booth, what experience from here will you take with you stepping into a brand-new society fifteen years later where so much has changed?”

Joe Don: “Well Dr. Pathos, the one thing I will take back with me is the way of life I had to adjust too. We as inmates take freedom for granted and the simple things that we never know would miss? We miss the most. I won’t take that for granted again. I want to be a productive member of society and share my experiences with others.”

Dr. Pathos: “Thank you. I think that is all we have.”

Warden Horne: “We are going to discuss this a little further, we want to thank you for the honesty and for answering our question.”

Joe Don: Thank you Warden.”

Judge Moss: “Do you have any closing comments?”

Joe Don: “Just one, if you grant parole, I promise not to let you down and regret this decision. I have done my time, I would like now to start my life.”

 

Brushing his hair back, Joe Don Booth cracks a smile.

 

 

THE LONG ROAD BACK

CHAPTER IV

 

Under Attack proved once again that Rachel Tatum Lee was focused on one thing, proven everyone wrong, she wanted to show the entire roster and management that there was no ring rust and she was willing to do whatever to continue and climb the ranks until she was awarded a shot at the United States Championship. Rachel was a proven commodity; she had already shown a long time ago she could beat the best on the business. Rachel was back though and even though she was going through some personal issues, mostly emotional and financial, the fact remained that in the ring you couldn’t tell what was going on with her. Rachel was in the best shape of her life, she was levelheaded, using her wrestling prowess, Rachel had become the total package. That was not enough though. In the SCW her killer instinct, the rage she kept controlled, the tendencies and feelings he had bottled up were starting to spill over. It was no secret she took the divorce from Josh Hudson extremely hard, moving away from New York and farther away from her sister and family to Rachel seemed like the right thing to do. She was ready to start over, working at a BBQ joint as a server, all Rachel wanted was a life and to be normal again but when wrestling came back calling….

Everything once again changed for the Violent Kind.

Her emotions were starting to show. She chose Jake Starr for the past and what he did to her back in 2014. Rachel was having a really difficult time dealing with some of those sentiments, so she decided to take a long weekend and visit her father in the outskirts of Laredo, Texas. She hadn’t seen her two-year-old brother, Damien, after Mary Beth Mallory and Howard Lee both married and had a child, settling down. Howard hadn’t seen Rachel in over a year, as the Violent Kind was always caught up with something. This time she made sure to make the best of it.

 

Lee Home

Laredo, TX.

This Past Week

 

Stepping out of the shower, her feet with the matte grey painted nails walked swiftly across the hardwood floors leaving a wet trial behind. Rachel had her long-wet hair-soaking and dripping behind, only a towel covered her up. As she arrived at the door, Mary watched her, wearing jeans, a long sleeve blouse, sandals with her nails a glossy color, always looking devilish, eyebrow arched, Damien clinging to her leg….

 

RachelTatumLeeCastPic-MaryMary: “You left a flood on the floor.”

Rachel: “I am so sorry, Mary…. I will clean it up sugar, promise, it’s just so dang cold in here.”

Mary: “Do not worry, we will handle it. After you get dressed, I would like to talk to you.”

Rachel: “About what?”

Mary: “I know that we have had our past, I…. Damien, honey… Why don’t you run to poppa, he is in the study.”

Damien: “Okay mommy,”

 

The young child runs off as Mary makes her way into Rachel’s room closing the door…

 

Mary: “As I was saying, we have a checkered past, you barge into my house, beat me unconscious and then I show up at your house with a knife to your throat….”

RachelTatumLeeCastPic-1Rachel: “That was a long time ago, Mary.”

Mary: “It was, my point being it happened not too long before Jake Starr hog tied you and cost you the Elimination chamber match too. You didn’t forget that just like you haven’t forgotten us. See, Rachel I am a very attentive woman, I see everything and that in many ways bothers a tad only because your father is a very happy and proud man of his family. I don’t want to jeopardize that if we have a little rift and you are harboring feelings that one day, you’ll act on.”

Rachel: “That is not me anymore, Mary.”

Mary: “No?”

Rachel: “No, I have changed.”

Mary: “Have you, tell me something, be honest with me, if I yanked that towel from you right now what would be your first thought?”

 

Rachel’s face forms a scowl, she quickly catches herself doing so and Mary sees it, smirking and sitting on the bed….

 

Rachel: “Why are ya doin’ this ta me? Ya know damn well how hard I have been tryin’ ta work through this Mary. It’s tough because I am tired of feelin’ like a victim all the time. Josh made me feel that way and it sucks. I wanted ta live a new life, not worry about the bump and grind, trust will always be an issue fer me again. Now all I wanna do is survive the day, have a family life, be normal fer once in a long time. I never understood why poppa married ya.”

Mary: “I knew that was coming. We were married because we genuinely loved each other. Your father is a good man and honestly, I have my tendencies too, I just don’t hide them, let them roam free and try not to send myself in to a spiral of madness. I admire what you are doing, what I don’t agree with is the approach. The SCW is going to string you along., keep making RTL challenge this person and that person while Derek Adonis gets a United States Championship match….. and Gavin Taylor already has had two title matches in his first few months. You might want to think about your approach….”

 

Mary walks up to her and pulls her towel off, Rachel stands there naked staring up at the much taller, Mary Beth Mallory…

 

Mary: “…. And let the demons loose. I will see you downstairs for brunch my daughter.”


Rachel doesn’t say a word for after Mary leaves, she slowly bends over and grabs the towel. The beautiful cowgirl stares into the mirror, thinking that Mary is has a point, but Rachel made a promise to herself, she wasn’t; going to allow those cravings to come back, she couldn’t allow that. After a few moments, she dressed up in jeans, boots and a long form fitting black top, her hair in a ponytail, made up beautiful. She took a deep breath and walked downstairs, her father was sitting at the table with Damien, she smiled and sat next to them as Mary was finishing a few things in the kitchen…

 

RachelTatumLeeCastPic-HowardHoward: “Sleep well?”

Rachel: “Yeah, like a baby.”

Howard: “Well, I have a surprise for ya.”

Rachel: “A surprise? Poppa ya know I hate surprises.”

Howard: “Ya will like this one. How are things out there? I’m worried about ya.”

Rachel: “Poppa I’m fine, I’m wrasslin’ again, tourin’ the world, next week I’m goin’ ta London, I live on the beach, there are a bunch of friendly folks there, hell they give me free donuts almost every morning. I have a routine now, I was workin’ as a waiter in a BBQ place, made good money, if they are ever in a bind, I will pick up a shift here or there. I like it. I am happy where I am and I need ta remember that, ya know? I tried the marriages, I became somethin’ I ain’t proud of. Josh hurt me, I left him and now I have ta get over it or else I will drive myself nuts. I am happy though out in California; I have a good support system that keeps me intact.”

Howard: “That makes me happy to hear that. I wish that ya would come here more. I mean we hardly ever get the chance ta see ya. It would be good for Damien and ya. I know Mary would love ta have ya around too, it’s a win win for both of ya. I miss ya and Daisy, been a long time since we did anything together.”

Rachel: “Bill was still alive. It had been awhile.”

 

She looked down, thinking of Bill, missing him almost every waking moment of the day. He was her rock, always helped her whenever she needed it and right now, she needed it. Teetering back and forth from all her inhibitions was starting to take its toll on her confidence and soul, Wild Bill always had an answer for everything….

Rachel thinks back, to the last time she saw him alive…..

 

Two Years Ago

 

The older gentleman nod walks up to the two sleeping sisters, they were exhausted from all the training before they headed out to Japan. He brushes a strand of hair from Rachel’s face, slowly opening her eyes to see a familiar face, that being of Wild Bill Wayne….

 

Rachel: “Bill!?”

 

Daisy’s eyes shoot wide open, she sits up too and sees Bill standing there, taking off his white Stetson….

 

RachelTatumLeeCastPic-WildBillWild Bill: “Daisy…. Rachel…. Good ta see ya gals.”

Rachel: “What are ya doin’ here?”

Wild Bill: “Mary called me, she told me y’all visitin’ and well, I was ready ta throw my hat over the windmill and hallelujah the county when I found out ya two were here. I know it’s been tough fer ya two Rachel, but ya know I am always here.

Rachel: “I know Bill. I didn’t wanna bother ya and with us headin’ out ta Japan and finally getting along, I wanted it ta be a surprise. Daisy and I were thinking when we get back, we could have a proper party, hang out like old times.”

Wild Bill: “I would love that; I think that is one helluva an idea. Daisy? Are ya feelin’ better?”

Daisy: “I’m feelin’ myself and now that yer here, I’m feelin’ even better than better.”

 

She stands up and hugs Bill, kissing him on the cheek, her eyes tear up as does his, Rachel looks on and smiles…..

 

Wild Bill: “Daisy, oh my Daisy, always stunning gorgeous and hot as a stolen tamale.”

Daisy: “Ya never gave up on me Bill, I’ll never forget that. After the hell I put ya through, Rachel as well? I have had ta do a lot of soul searchin’ and it has been tough yet enlightening at the same time. .”

Wild Bill: “I would never give up on ya gals, yer like my kids, the daughter I never had. I tell Howie that all the time that ya two girls kept me young and on my damn feet.”

 

Rachel nods and stands up as well, Daisy kisses Bill on the cheek and smiles, she turns to Rachel and nods, before grabbing her shoes and walking inside….

 

RedRayneCastPic2Daisy: “I know Rachel wants ta talk ta ya and catch up, I’ll leave ya two alone.”

Rachel: “Thanks sugar.”

Wild Bill: “Alright but ya don’t have ta….”

Rachel: “Bill… listen….”

Wild Bill: “Rachel, none of this was ever yer fault. Ya dealt with it the best way ya could, I’ll never hold that against ya. People deal with trauma differently, ya did it in the ring, I’m sure that Wendell’s death didn’t help, Aiken just magnified the rage, now it’s more sustained, even Silas understood where its comin’ from.”

Rachel: “Silas was dirty….I seem ta be a walkin’ mistake, always doing stupid shit and never doin; anything right fer us. Either way, I screwed up, I should have told ya a long time ago how much I needed ya here, but I was afraid, scared of what ya and daddy would think of me. I also tried ta protect Daisy, I won’t ever let her go again, Bill… I won’t.”

Wild Bill: “I know. Rachel, Ya know how I always am, the kind of guy who one day makes fun of it all and the next? Well, I just go on and be all Texas philosophical. We came inta this business together and I watched ya battle some demons, ones that I didn’t even know ya were at war against. In the end though, ya won, that’s what counts. Ya just got caught in yer own loop.”

Rachel: “Nah, Bill…. I was damn dumb.”

Wild Bill: “Ya were a UWA World Champion, ya have yer sister back? Yer daddy, he’s happy with a child and Mary who maybe sadistic but damn she’s a good woman ta Howie.”

Rachel: “She is.”

Wild Bill: “Ya have a good husband in that Josh, fella that loves ya ta death, yer career has become everything that we imagined and more. Ya made it Rachel…. Now the truth is out and ya don’t have to keep that burden in ya eatin’ up yer soul. Ya can move on, be a Champion, the daughter, the sister, the wife I know ya were meant ta be. I’m so damn proud of ya.”

Rachel: “Thank ya Bill, I wouldn’t be here if it weren’t fer ya.”

Wild Bill: “Nah Rachel, ya would have been here regardless.”

 

Her eyes tear up as Bill hugs her tightly, he closes his eyes and doesn’t let go for a few moments. Finally the break the embrace and he brushes her hair back some…..

 

Wild Bill: “Now you go on, get ta Japan and watch yer sister, she needs ya and together ya two are unstoppable. Ya two will always be my daughters.”

Rachel: “I love ya Bill….”

Wild Bill: “I love ya too Rachel.”

 

She walks inside, leaving Bill alone for a moment as his lips start to quiver a little, wanting to tell the woman that he practically raised with Howard and brought back into wrestling that he didn’t have much time left, the cancer was aggressive and there was nothing he could do but what brought him joy more than anything was the unity the two Lee sisters showed, that was all he ever wanted….

To have his family back together again.

 

Present Time

Laredo TX.

 

It was the last time Rachel Tatum Lee saw Wild Bill alive. She remembers it like yesterday, twirling her fork around her eggs, seemingly lost in her own thoughts. Her father could see that she was thinking about Bill and it was tough for his daughter. He put his fork down and sighed, reaching over while Mary watched….

 

Howard: “I miss Bill too; he was like a father ta me. He can never be replaced but Rachel, he believed in ya and Daisy. That is what ya have to carry on and make sure that his name doesn’t live on in vain.”

Rachel: “What are ya sayin’? That I am gonna mess up or somethin’?”

Howard: “No… no Rachel….”

Rachel: “Excuse me, I need ta go outside and get some fresh air.”

 

She excuses herself from the table and walks out, Howard is trying to figure out what had just happened. Mary sits back and crosses her arms, tilts her head and purses her lips….

 

Howard: “What?”

Mary: “She is very fragile right now. Rachel needs to be Rachel and forget about these appearances that are going to make or break her. She doesn’t need to be told what to do, Howard, she needs to be shown and encouraged to do things instead of expected. I have been in her shoes and when the Dark-Half speaks and you don’t listen, it starts to scream and then you hear nothing but that. Rachel is on the brink; everything negative that has happened to her is boiling up to the surface. Wrestling will be able to control a little of that for now.”

Howard: “What do we do?”

Mary: “Do what you were going to do today, spend time with her, Howard, alone. She has rarely had any interaction with family and friends. Look at her, she drinks like a fish.”

Howard: “I know. Sorry about Brunch.”

Mary: “Don’t be sorry, I didn’t cook all of this food to be thrown away, I will stuff it down your throat if I must.”

 

Howard starts to laugh, knowing that she is not joking but with the grin she gave him, it was nice that She was trying to help Rachel best she could and not interfere in a day where Howard and Rachel needed to bond. She leaned in and kissed Howard….

 

Mary: “Go talk to her, then show her the surprise. I have Damien to feed, and we’ll go down to the lake.”

Howard: “Are you sure?”

Mary: “Yes, I am sure, now go.”

 

He stands up, Howard kisses Mary and walks out, she looks on with a smirk on her face, she knows that is what both of them need, it will help but deep inside Mary knows about what Rachel is feeling and for the Red Devil…. It consumed her.

Outside, Rachel is standing by the lake, throwing rocks and watching them skip across the water. Her father stands next to her and watches the ripples of the water…

 

Howard: “Yer mother and I use ta watch ya try that trick, skipping the rocks on the water. Yer momma thought , ya would become an expert quick, me on the other hand didn’t know if ya would ever get it right, ya proved me wrong. I remember that day, the sun was out, it was warm, yer momma wore that pretty little black dress, smelled like summer melon and lime. The flowers were blooming, we had ya and Daisy was just a baby. Yer momma would have been proud Rachel, she would be smiling right now ear ta ear at what her daughter had become.”

Rachel: “Ya really think so?”

Howard: “I do. I know it’s tough ta not revert back ta yer old ways, it works, ya know it. Listen ta me. Yer stronger than ya give yerself credit. Bill knew that, he talked about how you always doubted yer inner strength. It’s why we hide our hurt, with alcohol, drugs, sex, I have done it too.”

 

Rachel’s eyes start tearing up, and a few tears trickle down her cheek. She doesn’t wipe them, instead continues to look out at the water….

 

Rachel: “I wanna hurt people, so fuckin’ bad daddy. It scares the shit outta me. I think I am fallin’ in love with a woman, and that scares the shit outta me. I wanna be an SCW World Champion but I keep trying ta convince myself that I ain’t good enough, so I walk away and go put on apron and serve BBQ all day in Santa Monica because it is safe. I love ya so much daddy, I love Daisy, she’s happy with Dawn but even I know that evil in her, it lays dormant inside. One day its gonna come out again and then what? I am tryin’ ta make sense of everythin’ and I can’t. Part of me wants ta come home. I don’t know if I can daddy, they hate me here. They wanted ta hang me fer bein’ a witch.”

Howard: “That was some local town folk that left a long time ago. That is over now. Hurtin’ people can be a natural response from your anger, some ill sentiment carried over. Use that in the ring, that is why ya wrassle now again. Be vigilant though, because I know that ya wanna succeed the right way, no excuses.”

Rachel: “I don’t know if I can.”

Howard: “Rachel, we don’t pick and choose who we fall in love with, it happens, look at yer sister. She had men falling over themselves for her, now she is with another woman and broke every guys heart er in Texas. Bill is lookin’ at ya right now shaking his head and probably cocklin’ another of his famous sayings.”

Rachel: “Probably…. I could hear him now…. “Rachel…. Ya would charge hell with a bucket of ice water”…..”

 

They both start to laugh….

 

Howard: “He would… As for why I came out here? I wanted ta give ya the surprise.”

 

She slowly turned toward her father….

 

Rachel: “Surprise? What is it daddy?”

Howard: “Follow me.”

Rachel: “Okay.”

 

The two began to walk across the lake, there stood his old Meat Packing plant, the last time Rachel went inside it was infested with rats and hadn’t been used in ten years. She stops and looks around curiously….

 

Rachel: “Why are we here?”

Howard: “That’s the surprise.”

Rachel: “I don’t follow.”

Howard: “Come inside.”

 

He opens the door and turns on the light, Rachel looks around, the place had been gutted, cleaned and walls scrubbed. There was a bunch of new equipment around, she is in shock, didn’t know that her father was working on renovations for the Meat Packing Plant….

 

Rachel: “What is all of this?”

Howard: “I’m openin’ back for business.”

Rachel: “ya are?”

Howard: “Ya, I am. Doin’t things a little different, we are not slaughtering the animals here anymore, we are fabricating the meat and this time, we are also going to have a seafood department and a store right in the front with a fresh deli.”

Rachel: “Daddy! Really!? How did ya get the money fer it?”

Howard: “I saved some and Mary helped out a lot too. I’m excited and Rachel, I want ya ta run it.”

 

Her eyes widen, slowly turning to her father, this had absolutely shocked her and didn’t even see it coming. Rachel didn’t know how to respond. She paced a little, deep in thought, weighing out the pros and cons….

 

Rachel: “I…. I don’t know….”

Howard: “Rachel, ya don’t have to give me an answer right now, I just want ya to think about it, is all. I wanted ta plant that seed in yer head, give ya a chance to think things out.”

Rachel: “I appreciate that daddy, I really do. I just hope that I don’t disappoint ya either way. I need some time.”

Howard: “Ya have all the time in the world…..”

 

Something grabs Howard’s attention, then Rachel notices too as a cop car with hos lights flashing pulls up, the card shuts down as do the lights, the door opens, and it is Sheriff Austin Lee. He walks in and sees Howard, shakes his hand and then hugs him….

 

Howard: “Austin, long time no see cousin.”

Sheriff Austin: “Like wise. Rachel? Wow…. Been a while.”

Rachel: “It sure has sugar.”

 

Sheriff Austin and Rachel embrace….

 

Rachel: “What’s goin’ on?”

SundownCastPic-AustinSheriff Austin: “I went up ta the house, Mary told me ya two were here at the plant. I see things are comin’ along, the town is excited.”

Howard: “So are we.”

Sheriff Austin: “Anyway, Howie yer wife makes a helluva a cobbler son, it’s ta die for.”

Howard: “She’s a deceivingly good cook. So, what’s goin’ on cousin?”

Sheriff Austin: “Rachel, I’m glad yer here. A couple of days ago Joe Don Booth made parole.”

 

Rachel’s eyes widen….

 

Howard: “Parole? He had five years left on his sentence?”

Sheriff Austin: “Don’t matter, he convinced the board. I wanted ya both ta know.”

Rachel: “Where is he going?”

Sheriff Austin: “I have no clue Rachel but don’t worry, I’m on it and I will let ya guys know the more details I get.”

Howard: “Thank ya, I’ll walk ya to the car….”

 

As both men leave to the car outside, Rachel stands there, closing her eyes and concentrating on one thing, the release of Joe Don Booth. It was a long time she had heard of the name, but the minute it was mentioned, she knew that it meant trouble. Rachel didn’t need this, not right now, not after what Booth did fifteen years ago….

All because he loved Rachel.

She tried to get the thoughts out of her head, hoping that he was going to live his own life and be done forever….

Hopefully.

 

 

Montford Unit

Lubbock, TX.

One Week Ago

 

Sitting in his cell, Joe Don Booth sat on his bunk, leaning against the cement wall. The pictures on the wall were dated, there were newspaper clippings of the SCW from 2013 through 2015. His blue eyes fixed on the pictures. He starts to hum, tap on the steel frame of the bed. A stack of books sits on the floor, posters of Johnny Cash and other legendary posters. He thinks back at the time of the night It happened. He could see Jarrod’s face after he punched him so hard, driving his nose into his skull. With a huge sigh, he could see the fear and horror on her face, all before finally closing his eyes and clenching his fists.

It had been fifteen long years since he saw anything outside of a prison.

There is a noise, he turns and sees one of the guards there….

 

Guard: “Joe Don.”

Joe Don: “Yes, Officer Banks?”

Guard: “Grab yer things, ya have been granted parole boy.”

 

Joe Don’s eyes widen, slowly standing up, still not believing what he had heard, tilting his head and wondering if the guard was playing a trick on him. Joe Don walked right up to the cell, gripping the cell bars…..

 

Joe Don: “Please, say that again?”

Guard: “I said yer free, boy. The parole board decided in giving ya a chance ta live in the free world, yer good to go. Pack up yer shit, I will be back in ten minutes ta get ya outta that cell.”

Joe Don: “Yessir.”

 

As the Guard walks away, Joe Don smiles and closes his eyes, leaning against the bars. He takes a second to soak up the news and realize that he is finally a free man. Joe Don had been waiting for this day for a long time, slowly peeling off the pictures on the wall, the few little things he has left putting them in a box. There were letters, the stack he received and the stack to the woman of his dreams that all came back. She must’ve moved a long time ago, Joe Don accepted it but never did he think it would become real, the day finally was here……

After cleaning up his cell, the guard came back, he opened up the cell as Joe Don walked out and smiled. The guard starts to lead out Joe Don, the other inmates start to cheer, some yell and clap. Nothing was going to change the mood of this free man. As he arrived at the counter, he was given his possessions…..

 

Guard: “All yer books, ya don’t want them?”

Joe Don: “Nope, give them ta other people that need them more.”

Guard: “What about yer bible?”

Joe Don: “Already read it.”

Guard: “Alright, here is everything, go change.”

 

Joe Don takes his clothes with him, then goes and changes. After a few minutes he comes out in jeans, a leather jacket, boots and untucked flannel shirt. He then is handed his beauty, the guitar. He smiles, strums the cords a little….

 

Joe Don: “Still in tune.”

Guard: “Alright, sign a few things and we can get ya outta here.”

Joe Don: “Yessir, I would be happy to.”

 

As Joe Don signs the rest of his release papers, he is then escorted out of the prison. Walking through the fencing and into the yard, he could see the entrance right in front of him, it was the pathway to freedom for a man who lost fifteen years of his life, now at 33, he walks down a path of the unknow. With his small bag and guitar in tow, everything he owned is in that little satchel. They finally get to the gates, the officer on the other side opens it. Joe Don stops, looking over his shoulder at the prison….

 

RachelCastPic-JoeDonJoe Don: “She will always have a place in my heart.”

Guard: “Ya take care of yerself Joe Don, it’s rough and dangerous world out there, not what it used ta be.”

Joe Don: “Yeah, thanks Officer Banks, I’ll be alright.”

Guard: “Anyone pickin’ ya up?”

Joe Don: “Nah, I ain’t got nobody else.”

Guard: “What about yer momma?”

Joe Don: “She don’t wanna see me, she stopped talking me the day I came to jail. It’s alright, I need the exercise, I’ll walk.”

Guard: “It’s a long way ta the next town, I’ll have a unit drive ya.”

Joe Don: “Nah, you done enough. Take is officer, Godspeed, brother.”

 

The two shake hands, Joe Don nods and starts to walk out into the dirt roads that lead out of the Prison. It is a good 15 miles to the next town, Joe Don didn’t care, he was a free man. Sliding the hands into his pockets, Joe Don starts to whistle, Ring of fire, thinking about only one thing….

Her.

 

One Hour Later

 

It was hot, the desert was relentless. Dust kicking up each time a car passed by. Joe Don wasn’t fazed, instead he finally extended his hand and stuck up his thumb, maybe he would get lucky. After several tries, Joe Don was ready to give up, then a semi 18-wheeler pulled to the side of the road. Joe don ran up to the truck, opened the door to see an older burly man with a cap driving…

 

Truck Driver: “Where ya goin’ son?”

Joe Don: “California.”

Truck Driver: “Well, I ain’t goin’ all the way ta California, but I am goin’ ta Las Vegas, I can take ya far as there, that’s where this load is goin’ then headin’ up ta Colorado.”

Joe Don: “Vegas is fine, thank you.”

Truck Driver: “Hop on in.”

Joe Don: “Before I do, I just wanna tell you, I have no money and I just got out of jail, it’s just me, this little pouch of letter and pictures, and Mary Lou…. My guitar.”

 

The Truck driver nods….

 

Truck Driver: “Get in son, everyone needs a new start.”

Joe Don: “Thank you sir.”

 

He hops in the truck, putting his things behind the chair and getting comfortable. As the truck starts to move, he pulled out a picture from his pocket, it was one of Rachel Tatum Lee…

 

Joe Don: “Baby….. I’m coming home

 

 

SCENE FADES

 

 


 

THE GODDESS AND THE COWGIRL

 

 

The Scene Opens…

 

Hyde Park is a Grade I-listed major park in Central London. It is the largest of four Royal Parks that form a chain from the entrance of Kensington Palace through Kensington Gardens and Hyde Park, via Hyde Park Corner and Green Park past the main entrance to Buckingham Palace. The park is divided by the serpentine Lake and Long Water lakes.

The park was established by Henry VIII in 1536 when he took the land from Westminster Abbey and used it as a hunting ground. It opened to the public in 1637 and quickly became popular, particularly for May Day parades. Major improvements occurred in the early 18th century under the direction of Caroline of Ansbach. Several duels took place in Hyde Park during this time, often involving members of the nobility. The Great Exhibition of 1851 was held in the park, for which The Crystal Palace designed by Joseph Paxton, was erected.

Free Speech and demonstration have been a key feature of Hyde Park since the 19th century. Speaker’s Corner has been established as a point of free speech and debate since 1872, while the Chartists the Reform League, the suffragettes and the 2003 Anti-War Protests have all held protests there. In the late 20th century, the park was known for holding large-scale free rock music concerts, featuring groups such as Pink Floyd, Rolling Stones and the band Queen. Major events in the park have continued into the 21st century, such as Live 8 in 2005, and the annual Hyde Park Winter Wonderland from 2007. Here is where we find the Cowgirl of the SCW, the woman known as the Violent Kind, Rachel Tatum Lee who after coming back in June at Taking Hold of the Flame and finishing runner up to Alistaire Allocco and being in that ring for over 70 minutes has shown that she hasn’t missed a step, continuing her climb to the very top and hopefully a chance at some gold as well. For Rachel though, it has been trying at times especially against the likes of Jake Starr and Max Kane, for starts as she tries to prove to the world that she does indeed belong in the SCW after a long layoff though for a while she was still wrestling in other promotion but in the last year she decided to live a normal life.

Now she has Katie Steward who is returning from hiatus and will face a very determined and focused Cowgirl. She cannot have a misstep now; she will not falter and instead continue to fight on. Wearing black jeans, rhinestone black cowgirl boots, a black leather halter top, matching jacket and Stetson, her long brunette hair hung down from the back and nails polished a matte cherry. Ready to take on all challengers, the fiery Texan looks at the camera as it begins to record…

 

REC:

 

She takes a second to look around, quite chilly outside as the Cowgirl turn her attention to the camera and begins to speak in her Texan draw….

 

RachelTatumLeeCastPic-RTL“I like this place, it’s pretty but while there are a lot of historical happenings in the Hyde Park, the true fact remainin’ is Rachel Tatum Lee is in England and it is time ta kick off the sumbitch right. It’s been a few years since I have been overseas, the perks of being a wrassler, travelin’ the world and seein’ all the sights and sound can be sometimes overwhelmin’ fer a simple gal like me but that’s part of the game. Fresh outta Under Attack, I went in the ring with one of the best in Jake Starr, I always knew it was gonna be a war. I will admit, I had some personal feelings from way back against Jake that fueled my desire and made me focused on winnin’ that match. Jake Starr though is a legend, and I had said that if I am gonna be considered fer anythin’ I would need to be the best. Now in a way, I still scratch my head, some tell me that I need ta work my way up and then we have Gavin Taylor who’s had two championship matches in a span of maybe two months. I see Derek Adonis and Max Kane getting United states chances as well….

But Rachel, ya gotta earn it?

Alright, I will play along. I may not like the game, but I am tryin’ here ta capitalize on the early successes of my return. Do ya think lastin’ over seventy minutes in Taking Hold of the Flame and finishing a close second is enough? Or maybe wins over Max Kane, Jake Starr and anyone else they put in front of me. Well now, another Hall of Famer and a woman who has done it all, matter of fact she was the big shit when I first started and never wanted ta give me the time of day, that being ya, Katie Steward, the Goddess of wrasslin’. Katie, I never admired ya, I never liked ya, I never thought anythin’ of ya except that in the ring, yer one tough bitch and crafty, ya like ta wrassle, but ya like ta play games. Thing is about ya sugar, I welcome this challenge cause I know ya took some time off, pretty up, let some woulds heal, maybe get some plastic surgery and add on the recovery, whatever the case, suddenly yer comin’ all back fresh as a daisy. See, Katie, ya notice a pattern of the people I am facin’, there are the ones that I have unfinished business with. Do ya remember when ya held the Underground Championship? Ya beat a woman who was also a thorn in my side and got a few lucky shots on me in Harmony Fisher. I was just debuting, when I walked in, ya were the Underground Champion and I said ta myself….

What the fuck is this?

Ya motivated me Katie, see, this goes way back just like Jake Starr. Every single fight that I am in means a lil’ somethin’ and I want ya ta know exactly what it means ta me. I came back ta accomplish the same things ya have Katie. I was stuck in the Underground Division for 405 days, the longest reignin’ champion of it’s kind when the average was only 28 days. I was type casted, I was beatin’ the hell outta people, makin’ them bleed, watchin’ them drop ta their knees beggin’ me fer mercy. Here ya were with TJ Johnson, and yer two little brat rats, runnin’ around like yer shot don’t stink….

I’m gonna prove it does in front of the London faithful when I beat the shit outta ya.”

 

Rachel Tatum Lee doesn’t make empty threats, when she has her eyes set on the prize, she goes for it no matter the cost. Katie steward had been our for a short period of time but now makes her triumphant return and Rachel is about to ruin it. The beautiful cowgirl is back on the SCW and she is stopping at nothing until she gets what she came looking for and if it means destroying a Goddess in the process, so be it. She looks back at the camera and speaks…

 

“Isn’t this the perfect settin’ for this match Katie? I mean yer a Goddess and we are in England, I’m sure that feeds into yer over inflated ego and that’s great, I want ya ta walk inta the ring with all the confidence in the world so I can tear it down and welcome ya back ta the SCW with open arms. Let me explain somethin’ ta ya girl, I didn’t come here ta play, I didn’t walk away from the business and come back ta the SCW where I left in 2015 with a huge sour taste in my mouth. I came ta succeed. I came ta win some gold, make some history and a lil’ money along the way but most of all?

I came here ta prove I am World Championship material like I was in the UWA, like I was in the IWC and here in the company that made me The Violent Kind. Katie, I am having a few issues and maybe ya can help me with those. I have these impulses and when I’m in the ring with someone I do not like, some bad thoughts start ta cloud my brain, then I start thinkin’ of all the different ways that I could hurt ya, make ya scream, but then I come back down to earth and all I wanna do is stick my size 8 Cowgirl boot up that Desirable ass of yers. This is about more than just a match fer me, Katie. This is my road ta immortality, my path ta get what I never was given a chance like so many others which seems at times like I have to work harder than anyone else ta get those opportunities….

And I am okay with that cause ya see Katie, that makes me a better wrassler. I’m not inta the pump and circumstance shit like ya, I don’t wanna make TV shows, movies or have a church that follows me, it seems like every gimmick ya can get yer hands on to push the page and get ya any kind of attention, yer there. Let me tell ya how I get attention. First, I walk out ta the ring and break some bones, faces and asses. I hear them scream….

I got their attention

Then I make em’ bleed, don’t really care how much, but guess what?

I got their attention.

Finally, I fight them fist ta fist, see how tough they are, been doin’ it my entire career. When it is all said and done, I walk out, they are carried out and then?

I got their attention.

Katie, ya wanna compare the SCW like a TV Show that is now cancelled, well if I recall the Goddess in that or “queen” was killed in the end all fer nothin’ cause she went cray-cray. I want ya ta know Katie that what happens tomorrow night ain’t all that personal, I’m just gonna do what I should have done ta ya, 7 years ago when I had the chance. This is MY turn and I might be a late bloomer, I might have gotten a later start but what I bring now, ya have no idea fer I will NOT be victimized anymore, I will not take a back seat to anyone, this is MY show now and if I have ta beat the whole goddamn roster ta face Bree Lancaster, then I WILL DO IT!

So, Katie, welcome back because sugar, yer next.”

 

A smirk comes across the face of Rachel, brushing her hair back and taking off her Stetson. Her baby brown eyes look away for a moment before she finally takes a deep breath and turning her attention back to the camera and speaks….

 

“The more things change, the more they stay the same. I’m walking outta of there a winner, I don’t care what ya got goin; fer ya, I don’t care if ya think this match will be yer celebratory return ta the SCW, cause Katie….

The party never started.

I don’t like ya and I am gonna take out a little frustration in this match and send a clear message ta the entire roster that I am back, that nothin will stop me from achieving; my goal and what better way ta do it then by facing a woman who is held by a high standard, who is revered by the masses, she is the epitome of the SCW and what it has stood for all these years….

And when it is over?

Ya all can watch me giver her an oBITCHuary.

Ashes ta ashes, dust ta dust….

There is only one kind of bitch around here that no one will STOP….

THE VIOLENT KIND!”

 

She slowly backs away and cracks a smirk, before putting her hat back on and staring into the camera….

 

 

FADE TO BLACK

 

/REC

 

Vs. JAKE STARR: UNDER ATTACK 2019

 

THE LONG ROAD HOME

PART II

 

Rachel Tatum Lee’s decision to come back to wrestling and catch some past glory ahs been one where she pretty much has had to reinvent herself. The cowgirl left the SCW in 2015 not exactly the way she wanted, first left for dead by the woman she called a sister, in Rachel Foxx, the second was beaten and unconscious by then Matt Auclair and her sister, The Red Rayne before she reformed and joined Rachel back in UWA during the 2017 campaign. Since then she had left to the IWC, became its longest reigning No Holds Barred Champion, tired of always carrying the hardcore mantra, she decided to leave and showed up in the UWA where she was Wrestler of the Year, the winner of the Orlando Cruze Memorial, won a new SUV all paid for that she still drives today and was a World Champion. Once the UWA closed it’s doors, that was the end and she took time off where her marriage to Josh Hudson fell apart and she ended up turning back to alcohol as a crutch.

She left him everything except what she could fit in her SUV and drove off to California where she could be closer to best friends, Brittany Lohan and Regan Street. She was able to rent a place from Regan which really helped her out with the finances, the question was, would Rachel ever go back to wrestling?

For the time being, it had been no.

Rachel worked at a BBQ place in Santa Monica called Dustin’s, an upscale yet still Texas style pit BBQ place very popular among the locals. She made decent money, was able to pay her bills and mostly stayed quiet amongst herself. Rachel find a life outside of wrestling but there were many people that thought she was a wasted talent and a chance for her to enter the Taking Hold of the Flame Battle royal had opened that door. When she lasted over 70 minutes and was the last wrestler to be eliminated, Rachel Tatum Lee opened the eyes of many who already knew she still had. Rachel decided to get back into he SCW and right away she started to make some waves, a brutal match with Brittany Lohan and then another with Max Kane. Rachel had already made her intentions felt going after Bree Lancaster for the United States Championship, but she needed to work her way back up first which many agreed with, others not so much.

Her next challenge was an old foe in Jake Starr.

 

Rachel’s Beach House

Santa Monica, CA.

One Week Ago

 

Rachel was out for her routine normal jog on the beach, she had become great acquaintances on the peer. Sometimes even getting free donuts like she has been for a while now. After doing her mile run, Rachel came back to the house, she stepped in and showered up, it was around nine. To pass the time, the Texas Cowgirl would pick up a random shift here or there at Dustin’s BBQ, she called it her entertainment money. Rachel didn’t have to work there, she was already making decent money, maybe not what she was used to making but at least enough to cover her living expenses and bills she had to pay. Rachel was in debt, so a lot of her money went to those creditors, but she never shared that kind of information. Rachel slipped into her thong and bra, her long hair hung down, her nails polished a matte peach with a sky-blue accent nail on her hands and feet. She walked over to the bed, there was someone under the covers. With her barefoot, she nudged the person, they started to stir, peeping their head over the blanket…

 

RachelTatumLeeCastPic-2Rachel: “Sam….?”

Man: “Rick.”

Rachel: “Shit… Rick. Sorry sugar, I was really drunk last night, yer name coulda been Biff and I woulda called ya Mark.”

Rick: “It’s alright, I was pretty wasted to. Did we….. you know?”

Rachel: “Fuck if I know, all I remember was gettin’ in the UBER, next thing I know I half naked layin’ on top of ya…. Oh yeah I drooled all over yer chest, sorry.”

Rick: “It’s fine. I’ll get outta here.”

Rachel: “I’m goin’ ta work, least I can do is take ya back ta yer car?”

Rick: “That would be awesome, thanks Mandy.”

 

Her eyebrow arches….

 

Rachel: “MY name ain’t Mandy.”

Rick: “Fuck…. Sorry…..”

Rachel: “Call me Tatum.”

Rick: “Tatum… that’s it.”

Rachel: “Alright sugar, get the fuck outta bed and let’s go. I gotta get ta work.”

 

He nodded and quickly slipped out of the bed, the rather muscular and attractive country boy got a little check out from Rachel before she sighed. She started getting ready. After fixing up her hair in a half-ponytail, the attractive Texan slipped on footsies on her feet, she then dressed up in jean shorts, cowgirl boots and flannel cut off top. She grabbed the car keys and waited, he finally was ready and stepped out as the two headed out….

 

Rick: “Can I call you?”

Rachel: “No.”

 

He just shook his head and followed her out.

 

Dustin’s BBQ

Santa Monica, CA.

Fifteen Minutes Later

 

After dropping off Rick at the City Limits Bar, Rachel walked into the restaurant, it wasn’t open yet, the cashiers where filling up salt and pepper shakers, Dustin was in the back-counting drawers, the cooks were on the pit making BBQ and outside smoking their meats. It was the first time she had been back since signing with the SCW. She walked in and was greeted by the staff, she walked through the kitchen, high fiving the cooks and pit masters before entering into Dustin’s office where he saw her, stood up and gave her a hug….

 

RachelCastPic-DustinDustin: “What the hell are you doing here?”

Rachel: “Kill some time.”

Dustin: “Rachel, you don’t need the money.”

Rachel: “Well, technically I do fer like, chump change, goin’ out money, that sort of stuff, hey a gal has ta eat and drink, right?”

Dustin: “Rachel, why don’t you go home, work out, hit the beach and work on that tan, I mean you are in great physical shape, nothing against you there but why get involved in the hustle and bustle of this place? You wanted to go back to wrestling, go be a wrestler. We watch you every week here, I have it on TV, they all cheer you on. Seriously?”

Rachel: “Dustin, I like comin’ here, I like interactin’ with the guests. I don’t have very many friends or people I hang out with. I wish I did, bein’ a social butterfly would be new ta me but I ain’t that. I like it here, it makes me feel, human. I don’t; know how ta explain it, I have been through a lotta shit in my life and career. I can’t keep a relationship fer the hell of me, I don’t like sittin’ at home alone, I tend ta get into trouble and do stupid shit when I am thinkin’ about things. This keeps me busy; it gives me the chance ta meet people, and just get outta of the house. Look, I can only do it one or maybe two days a week anyway on my off days when I come anyway.”

Dustin: “Are you still drinking?”

Rachel: “Some. I’m from Texas, Dustin, just like ya. Ya know we Texans drink, sugar.”

Dustin: “I’m from Northern Texas, I don’t even have the accent. Be careful okay? For awhile there you were showing up late, you hid the hangover well, but I bet you had great practice in it.”

Rachel: “I did. It’s been a tough ride, Dustin. I don’t know how ta get over things. I try, trust me I try hard, sugar but there are always somethin’ ta remind me. Wrasslin’ has helped but I get these urges that scare me a lil’, the whole reason I wanted away from the ring and ta think that I coulda just retired and no one would have known.”

 

Dustin smirks, shaking his head as Rachel smiles….

 

Rachel: “What is so funny?”

Dustin: “You are funny. Rachel, you walked into that Taking Hold of the Flame and almost won, you lasted longer than most movies run at the cinema. You were awesome out there and should be a part of this. We all support you in every way. I will not turn you away of course. If you want to work, cool but you do know that people will come here left and right just to see you?”

Rachel: “More business fer Dustin’s right?”

Dustin: “right, well just work a half day, I want you to enjoy the rest of your time off before back on the road, how does that sound?”

Rachel:” Sounds perfect.”

 

As Rachel stood up and thanked Dustin, she turned around and was flanked by her old buddy, the young Pepperdine University student, Tonnica…

 

RachelCastPic-TonicaTonnica: “Hey girl!”

Rachel: “Het sugar! Long time no see, how are ya doin’?”

Tonnica: “I am awesome as always, thanks. What are you doing here…. Wait, you working back here? Oh no, what happened?”

Rachel: “Relax, it is nothin’ like that sugar, I wanted ta pick up a shift here or there, wanted ta stay busy instead of cooped up at the house all the time, ya know?”

Tonnica: “Oh, I hear you loud and clear, this is so exciting! I am so happy that you are back, we watch you on TV and the PPV’s!”

Rachel: “I know, that is what Dustin told me. I really appreciate all yer support Tonnica, that really means a lot and I hope that I don’t disappoint ya’ll. It has really been a tough transition, I know I did pretty good in the Flame, but I have had ta work my way up ta even get a little respectability and the chance ta one day, be a champion. I don’t know, I got some tough challenges ahead and the ring rust is real. I’m ready fer anythin’ though especially gettn’ some BBQ today.”

Tonnica: “The food is good here, but you are like the only one that ever craves it, it must be a Texas thing.”

Rachel: “It is.”

Tonnica: “Alright, ready to get set up for lunch?”

Rachel: “Damn right.”

 

As the shift progresses, Rachel starts to do her normal routine things that she did before she left for the SCW. The gorgeous Cowgirl was loved by everyone, they all thought she was funny, beautiful and extremely outgoing. She fit in there like a glove. After a few hours, Rachel had worked her lunch shift, took a few pictures, gave some autographs, she excused herself to the bathroom and waked into the handicap stall. She reached into her breast and took out a small flask, taking a small sip of the contents inside. She looked in the mirror and washed her hands, drying them and walking out….

 

Tonnica: “Hey, you have one more table and we are closed out.”

Rachel: “No problem, I got it sugar.”

 

Rachel walks up to the table with her little pad and pencil….

 

Rachel: “Good aftern…… Dawn?”

 

It was Dawn Lohan in jeans, flats and a loose sweater, she turned to Rachel and smiled…

 

RachelCastPic-DawnDawn: “Hi Rachel.”

Rachel: “How did ya know I was here?”

Dawn: “I stopped by your house, I didn’t; see anyone home, Daisy told me you might be here working a shift so I came fast as I could. Do you have a second?”

Rachel: “Are ya gonna order anythin’?”

Dawn: “What do you recommend?”

Rachel: “Beef Brisket.”

Dawn: “Sold, think you can talk to me for a sec?”

Rachel: “Yeah sugar, let me put in yer order and I will be right back. Unsweetened Iced Tea?”

 

Dawn smiles and nods, Rachel walks over to the counter, places the order in the PoS system and glances over at Tonnica….

 

Rachel: “I need to sit down and talk to the gal at table 9, ya mind coverin; and bringin’ the food out when it’s ready?”

Tonnica: “Sure hun, I got it.”

Rachel: “Thanks sugar.”

 

The Cowgirl made her way back to the table with two teas, one sweet and one unsweet, she hands the unsweetened one to Dawn and sits across from her…

 

Rachel: “I didn’t expect ta see ya here, Daisy with ya?”

Dawn: “No, she is in Texas. I came here to see family and you.”

Rachel: “Me, what’s up Dawn?”

Dawn: “What is this? Why are you working as a waiter in a BBQ place, I know you had to before, that is great but just two years ago, we were Ashes of Eden in UWA, you then almost won Taking Hold of the Flame, beaten my sister and Kane, you have a huge match with Jake Starr in a week, why this?”

Rachel: “I like it.”

Dawn: “Daisy was so distraught when she found out that you were working here even while employed to the SCW? I don’t understand, do you need extra money? I can loan you some and….”

Rachel: “Dawnie…. No. I’m okay financially, I really am. I enjoy the job; it makes me feel good that I am dedicatin’ my free time ta help out a friend in need. It beats staying home and drinkin’ myself until I pass out. It also beats me bringin’ home a guy every fuckin; night from the bar. It keeps me busy. Why does Daisy have a problem with it?”

Dawn: “It’s below you, Rachel. You are a former world Champion and the longest reigning Underground and No Holds Barred Champions of all time, that classifies you as a bad ass in my book, I don’t know about yours. This is not where you need to be, Daisy was really upset and don’t think that she sent me here, she doesn’t know that I came to see you so please don’t tell her.”

Rachel: “Whatever we do stays with us sugar, ya know that. I just wish that Daisy would understand my position here. I need ta get over things myself and this is the only way Dawn. I am a drunk, I have practically become the bar slut, half my days off I am either starin’ at old pics of me and Josh (Hudson) or me and Wendell. Hell, I even miss Aiken some days Sugar! That is fucked up and I need ta figure it all out myself. I know the SCW is gonna help but at the same time it doesn’t.”

 

Dawn tilted her head; she knew that Rachel was going through a lot, but she didn’t know it was that bad. Daisy was concerned but the younger Lee didn’t want Rachel to think she was controlling her life, they had both been through so much, they were looking for not only an escape but a chance at a new start. Daisy started to concentrate on the artistic side of things, she started wrestling again in independent promotions around New York, Texas and the Southeast region. Rachel was given her big break back in the SCW…..

 

Dawn: “Come home with me.”

Rachel: “Where? New York?”

Dawn: “Yes.”

Rachel: “With all due respect, no fuckin’ way. I will NEVER go back ta New York, Aiken? Josh? Nah…. New Eden? Silas Mason? Nah, sorry, I’ll pass sugar. I won’t even go back ta Texas. I like it here. I got Regan, Brittany, the Ante Up crowd, David, I have friends that mean more ta me than anythin’, the same people who were once my enemies. They are the ones that support me now, I need ta be around those type of people. I made some really bad choices in my life and the people I associated with. Now, that doesn’t mean whom ever gets in my way in the ring isn’t in fer an ass-whoppin’, who I am in the SCW hasn’t changed. I will beat up fan favorites or the most hated, that much is true. Dawn, I appreciate ya comin’ here, but I can’t go back.”

 

Dawn sighs, she tries to think about her next words, trying to choose them wisely. She knows how worried Daisy is about Rachel, she is slowly self-destructing, and even Rachel doesn’t see it. She wants to help her out of this mess and can’t think of anything else that would help her convince Rachel. Maybe Daisy would need to come to California, Owen Cruze is there….

 

Dawn: “You should know by now us Lohans are pretty damn stubborn. I can’t leave here empty handed.”

 

Dawn says with a lighthearted smile….

 

Dawn: “Britt will follow you anywhere, no excuse there. Perfectly understandable why you wouldn’t want to go back. Don’t give Josh and Aiken the power to do, in your heart, is the right thing. Family. You and Daisy are meant to be by each other’s side. Even when things were at their bleakest, you two found your way back. Both of you are out of the darkness. What better way to come full circle then to come back with me to New York? It’ll be tough, I imagine, life wasn’t designed to be easy, right? You’ve never backed down from a challenge. Don’t start now.”

 

Rachel lower her head, clearly thinking about what Dawn just said….

 

Rachel: “I don’t know…. I have to think about it.”

Dawn: “Then take all the tijme you need, just remember that you are better than this though, being a waiter, you are a Champion Wrestler and I know that I am not the first to say that to you.”

Rachel: “Yeah… and ya won’t be the last. Why don’t ya’ll move out here? Yer sister is here, Owen is here fer Daisy? What is in New York that is tyin’ her there? The UWA is dead, I don’t give a damn what the EMERGE brand wanna call themselves, but they are dead. I know what yer tryin’ ta do but come on Dawnie, I have nightmares that never go away no matter how much I drink. I see my past, the times my brain was broke and that;s why I took a year off! That;s why I wanted ta leave wrasslin’. Before I lose my mind and hurt someone I love. I’m a fuckin’ psycho, girl. Ya have ta be ta live a life and a career like I did where hurtin’ others in such a masochistic way became my norm. I get those tendencies, watch the match with Max Kane.”

Dawn: “I did and saw at the end what happened. Rachel, these are the tendencies that make you who you are whether you think it is right from wrong. There is a moral line that for years some of us didn’t cross. Why did we become the Ashes of Eden? Why did it not last like it should have? The UWA wasn’t ready for it, what about the SCW? I don’t know if they are ready for Rachel Tatum Lee the wrestler who was a World champion and showed that she doesn’t need the Underground Platform, right? You proven that already. Now show them how great you are without the weapons.”

 

Rachel listened to Dawn, slowly nodding and sipping her sweet tea. Tonnica brought the Brisket platter over to Dawn and smiled, she looked at Rachel who winked…..

 

Tonnica: “Here you go, anything else?”

Dawn: “No, thank you.”

Tonnica: “By the way, love this girl, take good care of her.”

Dawn: “Always.”

Dawn: “Looks good, share with me, I can’t eat all that.”

Rachel: “Sure, but no more of this talk. We can talk about it after Under Attack, deal?”

Dawn: “Deal.”

 

The two shook hands. Rachel loves the couple of Daisy and Dawn, she knows they would be happy together and that is important for Rachel. The Cowgirl though was a different story. She was content in California and while she wasn’t making a ton of money yet, with the SCW, renting the house from Regan and having a $100,000 SUV that she didn’t have to pay a dime for helped. The two had lunch together and made some small talk, it was about the extent of their afternoon before Rachel headed home and took a nap, before going out later that night.

 

Dock’s On The Ocean

Santa Monica, CA.

8 PM.

 

Rachel went to the bar that Regan usually frequents. Docks on the Ocean. Regan sometimes played some tunes on different night who much like Rachel took the opportunity when it presented itself to do something fun while having a few days off in the SCW. Rachel was there in jeans, a black halter top and matching steel heeled peep toe pumps with her nails polished peach and the one accent sky-blue nails, her long hair in a half ponytail. She was meeting Brittany Lohan there later. The Cowgirl walked in and saw Regan talking to one of the band members playing that night on stage preparing their songs, she walked up to her and smiled. The Hellcat was wearing jeans, thong sandals and a cream-colored halter top, her nails polished black and long blonde hair straight hanging down, she walked up behind her and they hugged….

 

ReganCastPic-ReganNEW3Regan: “Hey… I was wondering if you were going to show up.”

Rachel: “Anytime I can hang out with some friends, sugar, ya know I’m on it.”

Regan: “I got us a table, they want me to play a few songs, I don’t know if I am in the mood or what, we will see but right now the only thing I want is for us to have a good time, God knows we need it.”

Rachel: “I agree, what ya drinkin’?”

Regan: “Vodka Tonic, it’s on me, I opened a tab.”

Rachel: “Regan… I appreciate that but I ain’t a charity case, ya do enough fer me with the house and all the things ya do ta make me feel human and normal again. I can buy ya a drink, sugar.”

Regan: “Look me right in the eyes.”

 

Rachel and Regan stare each other in the eyes….

 

Regan: “I have never seen you as anything less than a strong, beautiful, badass independent woman who’s junk in the trunk I wish I had.”

 

Rachel starts to laugh as Regan slaps her ass….

 

Regan: “Look girl, I am buying drinks tonight, as for you? Next time you can take me out to Boca del Rio and treat me to the best Mexican food in town with Margheritas. How does that sound?”

Rachel: “Alright, sounds like a plan. Britt will be here shortly.”

Regan: “Awesome, I’m going to see if I can get something going.”

Rachel: “Alright, sugar. Thanks.”

 

Rachel made her way to the bar, it looked like a pretty decent crowd, about a hundred or so people there. Brittany was on her way, about ten minutes out. Rachel sat down and ordered a double Whiskey Sour for her and a Vodka Tonic for Regan. She took Regan’s drink over to the Hellcat…

 

Rachel: “Here ya go. I’m sitting over there.”

Regan: “Okay, I’m going to play a song just for you, babe.”

Rachel: “Oh shit.”

 

Regan smirks and talks to the band, she grabs her guitar and strums a few cords, Rachel sits down at the bar again and starts sipping her whiskey, she looks over at a couple of bikers who nod and raise their glasses up, she does the same. After drinking half her drink in one sip, she looks over and watches Regan ready to sing….

 

Regan: “Hey everyone, really wasn’t planning on singing anything, all I really wanted to do was have some drinks with my friends. But I decided what the hell, I might as well squeeze out a song or two/ Two or my best friends are here, one will arrive shortly, this is to my Rachel Tatum Lee… 100% from Texas, this one is for you babe.”

 

Rachel smiled and even blushed a little. She drank the rest of her Sour and glanced over at the bartender pointing to her glass, she smirked and made her another, before she could even put the cherry in it, Rachel started drinking it. Regan took a moment to clear her throat before she starts to sing…

 

Regan: “Love is a burnin’ thing…. and it makes a fiery ring. Bound by wild desire…”

 

Regan looked over at Rachel who started to laugh and held up her drink in appreciation….
Regan: “I fell into a ring of fire. I fell into a burnin’ ring of fire. I went down, down, down and the flames went higher…. And it burns, burns, burns….The ring of fire, the ring of fire…..

 

One of the bikers walks up behind Rachel and hands her another Sour….

 

Biker: “Name is Jake, what’s yers, cowgirl?”

Rachel: “My name is “Not Interested” but thanks fer the drink Jake.”

 

The other biker starts laughing at his buddy, he turns to him not very happy at all with her response…

 

Biker: “She told you Jake!”

Jake: “Shut up Billy!”

 

Regan continued to sing, Rachel turned back around to watch her friend, she looked down at her phone, Brittany was parking the car, she would be in a few minutes. Jake this time walked in front of Rachel and stood in front of her blocking the view of Regan. Jake was a good 6’5”, he towered over Rachel who looked up at him and sighed…

 

Regan: “I fell into a burnin’ ring of fire. I went down, down, down and the flames went higher and it burns, burns, burns…. The ring of fire, the ring of fire. The taste of love is sweet…. When hearts like ours meet….. I fell for you like a child…… Oh, but the fire went wild. I fell into a burnin’ ring of fire. I went down, down, down and the flames went higher and it burns, burns, burns….. The ring…”

 

Regan stopped playing when she could see some man standing ibn front of Rachel and blocking her view. Rachel sitting down, grabbed the Sour and chugged it, that was her fourth  double in a matter of minutes and she hadn’t really eaten yet. She stands up and stares at him. Billy starts to laugh….

 

Bartender: “Hey, you two apes leave her alone or I will call the cops.”

Rachel: “Don’t worry sugar, no need fer that. I am sure that we can all work somethin’ out here, right?”

Jake: “Oh I can think of something.”

Rachel: “Yeah, me too….”

 

Rachel turns and sees Brittany walk in, tilting her head, she senses trouble, then looks over at Regan who is coming off stage and getting over there, Rachel shrugs her shoulders as Brittany shakes her head “NO”….

 

Rachel: “Sorry….”

 

 

A Few Hours Later

 

Rachel sat in the holding cell with her head resting on the wall behind her. She was surrounded by prostitutes and drunks. She paid them no attention. Her baby brown eyes slowly open, still drunk, a bruise formed on her face from the hit she took by the bigger man and then the bouncers that dragged her put. It was obvious that Rachel had drank too much, she had become violent and out of control. After sitting there for a few hours and sobering up a little she heard the door open, the police officer walked in with Regan and Brittany….

 

Officer: “Alright, you are free to go.”

Rachel: “About fuckin’ time. When do ya put a woman in jail when she is defending herself from a bunch of horny gorillas, huh?

Officer: “Ma’am, you broke his jaw and cut his face open with a bottle after internal bleeding from the knee to his testicles. I think a couple of hours in a holding cell was a small price to pay.”

Rachel: “I guess the woman ain’t got no rights? They were ready ta jump my bones and….

 

Regan finally intervened and calmed her down….

 

Regan: “Rachel…. Okay that’s enough. We are getting out of here now, we posted bon, let’s go alright, do not make this any worse than what it is already.”

Rachel: “But… those tow sumbitches started it!”

Brittany: “Enough cowgirl, enough. Let’s go, NOW.”

 

She scowled at the officer and stormed off. Regan and Brittany knew that it was going to be an interesting car ride home. After signing all the papers, they escorted Rachel out into the car. She was trying to still get tough with police, but Brittany pulled her out and pushed her into the backseat….

 

Rachel: “Rough much!?”

RachelCastPic-BrittanyBrittany: “You are acting like an ass right now, stop. They could have arrested you but because they are huge SCW Wrestling fans, they slapped you on the wrist. Now shut the fuck up, sit there in silence until you we take you home.”

Rachel: “Whatever, why is everyone gettin’ on me!? What the hell did I do!? I was the one that was getting’ fuckin’ harassed!?”

Regan: “You’re still drunk, we are getting you home. I can’t believe that you are drunk, you were there maybe ten minutes and suddenly you are sloshed?”

Rachel: “I ain’t drunk, I’m tipsy.”

Regan: “Right. Buckle up.”

 

The Hellcat starts up the Jeep, puts it in reverse and drives off….

 

 

Twenty Minutes Later

 

It was impossible to contain Rachel, she was angry, upset and really down on herself. Wrestling had tempered her some but there was more to this than just being in the ring or dealing with failures in her past life. Her best friends thought that going back to wrestling would cure these problems and yet they were wrong. Rachel was always a wild girl, there was no question about it but this time her wildness became too much. She sat in the back seat, quietly before finally sitting up while Regan drove, and Brittany was in the passenger seat….

 

Rachel: “Can ya stop at the liquor store?”

Brittany: “What? No, we are taking you home and you are going to sleep.”

Rachel: “Sleep? When did ya become my momma? Last time I remember my momma was dead. Just fuckin’ stop and stop actin’ like yer my girlfriend or some shit. Just cause I kissed ya that night, don’t mean I wanna fuck ya.”

 

Regan looked over at Brittany who sighs, she could see that Brittany was getting angry. Regan placed her hand on Brittany’s thigh and shook her head….

 

Rachel: “I saw that, didn’t ya two used ta be an item back in the day? Oh yeah…. Britt told me, ya got really drunk one-night Regan and she took advantage of ya, probably like she wanted ta fuck my husband …. And….”

 

Just as Rachel was about to finish her sentence, Regan pulls to the side into the sand of the beach as they were headed to Santa Monica. She gets out and opens the door, grabbing Rachel by the hair and throwing her into the sand, Rachels heels fly off. Regan takes off her sandals and stands over her….

 

Regan: “I have been nothing but supportive to you! How dare you fucking disrespect me like that, Rachel!? What the fuck is your problem!? What is wrong with you!? Brittany and I are your best friends, we want nothing more than to see you succeed but here you are drunk and belligerent, insulting us! Yeah Britt and I had a fling, years ago, yeah, we went out drinking and I ended up at her place and I am fine with it but how dare you try to insult us like this!? Josh was after me, but I had too much respect for you and my marriage to ever let it happen and destroy the only good thing I have in my life right now! Do you not want to succeed!? Do you want to work at the BBQ joint the rest of your life, sleep with random men and drink until you shit the bed!?”

Rachel: “Don’t tell me ya didn’t think of fuckin’ him!”

Regan: “Are you serious right now!? I would never jeopardize my marriage with David for him! I am so sorry that he hurt you babe, I am but you know damn well that I would not do that to any of my friends, or anyone PERIOD! Is this how it’s going to be!? I bring you into my home!? I break bread with you, Rachel, I let my kids hang out with you and this is how you are going to fucking act!? After all we have been through!? ALL THREE OF US!?”

Rachel: “It ain’t like that! I… I ya don’t fuckin; understand! Ya try ta think ya do but ya never fuckin’ did!”

Regan: “No?! Then what is it like, Rachel!?  You have a golden opportunity to have a career again in the SCW. Not very many people get a second chance especially after the shit you pulled while there with the Coalition! Are you seriously going to throw this all away because of Josh!? Or you can’t control your drinking!? Or maybe those demons have haunted you for so long that you can’t cope!? You have Jake Starr in a week….”

Rachel: “Fuck Jake Starr! Fuck that piece of shit! He has a fuckin’ receipt comin’!”

 

Regan looks over at Brittany who sighs….

 

Brittany: “A receipt? Is this petty revenge now Rachel for what happened five years ago?”

Rachel: “Six and yer damn right, I have been wantin’ ta get my hands on that sumbitch fer six fuckin’ years.”

Regan: “Yeah? Then who is next? Foxx? Selena? Syren? Is this why you came back, because I thought it was for the love of the game and you wanted to make things right after RTG in 2015. I remember a man that loved you more than life, work his ass off to get you sober and become a wrestler again and he died seeing you as a world champion, he died seeing you on top of the world with a smile on your face and a glow brighter than anything he had seen. If you he saw, you now?  Even he would be disappointed for you to piss on Wild Bill’s grave now!?”

 

Rachel’s eyes widen, she springs up and tackles Regan, the two spin around on the sand when Brittany grabs Rachel from behind and gets her in a chokehold….

 

Brittany: “Don’t fight it! I am not letting go until you are fucking calm down!”

 

Rachel struggled, kicking and wailing her arms around, Regan stands up and looks at Brittany, she nods and the War Machine lets the Cowgirl go, falling on the sand and choking, trying to catch her wind. Regan grabs her sandals, Rachel’s heels and tosses them in the Jeep, she gets in the driver seat and starts it up….

 

Brittany stands over her, fists clenched, shaking her head as Rachel slowly starts to stand….

 

Brittany: “The house is two miles up the road, have fun walking.”

Rachel: “Ya can’t leave me here….*Cough*….. ya can’t! I don’t have shoes!”

Brittany: “Walk in the sand.”

Rachel: “Please, don’t leave me here…. Please!”

 

Rachel saw the jeep drive off. She stood there for a moment wondering what had gone wrong. It was a;; her fault, she couldn’t control her alcohol. After dropping to the sand and sitting there for a few minutes waiting to see if they would come back, Rachel realized that were not. She stood up and started making her way toward the beach house….

Rachel’s Beach House

Santa Monica, CA.

One Hour Later

 

Brittany Lohan sits on the couch with Regan Street who is putting lotion on her feet after getting into the sand in the scuffle with Rachel. Brittany starts to stand up and pace the room, obviously worried about Rachel….

 

Brittany: “Maybe we shouldn’t have left her, who knows what could happen. They never found Ricky Octavius killer, if anything happened to her, I don’t know what I would do.”

Regan: “She’s fine, she stays on the beach and it is a straight walk here, no worries. Maybe a couple of bums, she can handle herself if they get frisky.”

Brittany: ”She should have been here by now.”

Regan: “Do you want me to go get her? Fine, let’s go look for her.”

 

As Regan grabbed her keys, slipped on her thong sandals and headed to the door, Rachel came in through the back deck sliding glass door. She slowly walked on and headed over to the kitchen, grabbing a bottle of water, sitting down on the couch and sipping from the bottle…

 

Rachel: “I get it.”

Regan: “No, I don’t think you really do.”

Rachel: “Regan…. I get it but I can’t do anythin’ about it. Yer right, I’m a lousy drunk who has lost sight of who she is. I am so scared of becoming that woman again that terrorized everyone in the SCW.  Have these feelings inside that talk ta me constantly and won’t shut up. I look at someone like Jake Starr and all I wanna do is hog tie that sumbitch and beat him with a fuckin’ stick in front of Roeper. These are the kinda thoughts that run through my brain when I am in the ring. At Apocalypse, all I kept thinkin’ about was Dead In Tombstoning Max Kane on the floor because he tried ta hurt me with his Recklessness….”

Brittany: “What about us at RTG XVI?”

Rachel: “That was different Britt, I knew what I was getting; myself inta and ya were goin’ ta attack me anyway. I wish I could stop these thoughts…. But I can’t. Just like Josh, he came ta see me not too long ago, I was screwin’ some guy I brought home from the bar, kicked him out and told him ta leave me alone, I moved on….. I lied ta his face. I can’t do this anymore; I am self-destructing, and I don’t want ta stop….”

 

She starts to cry a little as Brittany sits next to her. Placing her arm around Rachel….

 

Rachel: “But if I don’t? I’m gonna lose every single one of ya. Regan…. Sugar I am sorry I said those things, I love ya like a sister but my anger, my desperation really got the best of me. Alcohol makes me say things I regret.”

Regan: “It makes you say the truth. When you are drunk and when you are mad. Jake Starr is a good person now, Rachel. He’s changed, he came to me and we talked about a lot stuff. He is not the enemy, there are plenty of others that are. I have to get home.”

Rachel: “Regan…. Please, I’m sorry.”

Regan: “I need to get home, goodnight.”

 

Regan walks out, Rachel wants to chase her down, but Brittany holds her back, trying to calm Rachel down some. The cowgirl buries her face in the palm of her hands sobbing. Brittany rubs her back….

 

Brittany: “give her some time to cool off, okay? She will be fine and then you guys can talk. You really hurt her today and maybe you didn’t mean it, but this shit needs to stop. You cannot go on like this Rachel, do you hear me!?”

Rachel: “She hates me….”

Brittany: “No, she doesn’t. Let me get a towel, clean off your feet, they are full of sand and you are trailing it ion here.”

Rachel: “Britt… I’m sorry, I said those things. I have ta learn ta control myself.”

Brittany: “No, Rachel, you need to move on.”

 

Brittany walks into the kitchen, she grabs a towel and walks back into the living room where Rachel is lying on the couch asleep. Brittany sighs and picks her up, slowly carrying her to the bedroom. Rachel wraps her arms around Brittany’s neck as she lays her down on the bed, she stirs some, Brittany wipes her feet with the towel and throws it in the laundry basket, she is about to walk out an shut off the lights when she hears Rachel….

 

Rachel: “Stay with me…. Please.”

 

Brittany nods and sits at the edge of the bed, taking off her boots and lying next to her. After about a minute Rachel is asleep, Brittany kisses her on the cheek, reaches over and shuts off the lights…

 

SCENE FADES

 

 


 

 

 

THE FALLING STARR

 

 

The Scene Opens….

 

The Cahokia Mounds State Historic Site is the site of a pre-Columbian Native American city directly across the Mississippi River from modern St. Louis, Missouri. This historic park lies in southern Illinois between East St. Louis and Collinsville. The park covers 2,200 acres, or about 3.5 square miles, and contains about 80 mounds, but the ancient city was much larger. At its apex around 1100 CE, Cahokia covered about 6 square miles and included about 120 manmade earthen Earthworks Archeology, in a wide range of sizes, shapes, and functions. Cahokia In population, it may have briefly exceeded contemporaneous London.

Cahokia was the largest and most influential urban settlement of the Mississippi Culture which developed advanced societies across much of what is now the central and southeastern United States, beginning more than 1,000 years before European Colonization in Cahokia .Today, Cahokia Mounds is considered the largest and most complex site north of the great pre-Columbian cities in Mexico.

Cahokia Mounds is a National Historic Landmark and a designated site for state protection. It is also one of the 24 UNESCO List of world Heritage Sites. The largest prehistoric earthen construction in the Americas north of Mexico, the site is open to the public and administered by the Historic Preservation District and supported by the Cahokia Mounds Museum Society. In celebration of the 2018 Illinois Bicentennial, the Cahokia Mounds were selected as one of the Illinois 200 Great Places, Cahokia by the American Institute of Americas. Illinois component and was recognized by USA Today Travel magazine, as one of AIA Illinois’s selections for Illinois 25 Must See Places.

Here is where we find Rachel Tatum Lee, the woman that is known as The Violent Kind. Since returning to the SCW, Rachel has had to start on the bottom to make her way back up to the top. Along the way she has encountered a 70 minute plus Taking Hold of the Flame performance and wins over Brittany Lohan at Rise To Greatness XVI and Max Kane at Apocalypse. For the gorgeous Cowgirl, she wants to prove that she hasn’t lost a step, the former UWA World Champion has another task at hand, one that she will not find easy in Jake Starr, the Mr. everything of the SCW who had been gone for a while too but is back and he is also looking to climb the ladder of success and make a statement at Under Attack. For Rachel though, there was reasons why she chose Jake Starr. Rachel, wearing black jeans and rhinestone cowgirl boots, a leather jacket, black leather halter top with her long hair in a half ponytail and nails polished peach with a sky-blue accent nail paces on the Indian land and Burial ground, ties to her own heritage. She takes a second to look around the cool breeze blowing trough her wavy hair as she turns toward the camera and the recording begins…

 

REC:

 

Rachel looks right into the camera, looking a bit calm and meticulous, speaking in her Texas draw….

 

RachelTatumLeeCastPic-RTL“It’s quiet and peaceful out here in Cahokia, reminds me a lot of the lands in Texas where the Native American’s used ta roam. Here across down yonder is a Burial Ground, they were sacrifices given ta the various gods. This place was once inhabited by a tribe of people that only some descendants still are alive today. It’s crazy ta think how a population can disappear which in a way relates ta wrasslers in the industry where one minute they are on top of the world and the next, they are gone without a trace and ya wonder where they went. Fer the better part of this decade, I was a member of the SCW family, I wasn’t always liked, I had my moments in time where I was loved, just a cowgirl that liked ta get dirty, wrassle in the Underground and bust some bottles over people’s heads. Kinds funny that I am best friends with Regan Street now and back then in the Tactical Warfare Match in 2013, I busted her head with a bottle after I drank all the beer from it. Oh, she whooped my ass too eventually and all is even but ya see, back then things were a lil’ different than they are now. I notice a lotta dissension and turf wars, there are power plays and Syren with Ravyn, CHBK and Christie Matthews are still snakin’ in the grass….

Some things never change.

I made my choices, I got together with people I knew would help me win, they were the ones that revitalized my career before I stepped away due ta just not bein’ that successful and when the story is told of Rachel Tatum Lee, the first thing they will say, is longest reigning Underground Champion of all time. They will never put my name next ta the United States, Adrenaline, TV or World Championship cause ya see, I was type casted, I was the gal that everyone looked at as the Hardcore Queen of the SCW, the IWC and the UWA. It took me years ta show the world that I can wrassle, I’m not some garbage wrassler that needs a fuckin’ kendo stick or a noose ta get the job done and that is now the path I need ta take in order ta get a lil’ respect and attention around here. When I fought Max Kane at Apocalypse, I saw a man that didn’t care about his well-being. He was some daredevil sumbitch that wanted the attention of he fans, he doesn’t wanna win, most death lovers like him do it for show. See, I’m not like that and when he tried ta hurt me as I was against the announce table?

Well…. Ya saw The Violent Kind.

Let me make somethin’ crystal clear, here. I am that kind; I take no bullshit and if I gotta get down and dirty ta prove a point? Well, I am. See, I lost track of that a long time ago, hence why my last show on here before Taking Hold of the Flame was RTG 2015 and when my sister in arms left me high and dry, I walked outta here with my head low and fer FOUR fuckin’ years I waited until there was a chance even when I stopped lookin’ fer one. I’m gonna be truthful here, I took a year off, well. I actually stepped away from the sport fer a reason, I wasn’t buyin’ the business, I didn’t like what I saw and I knew that sooner or later, I would be pushed to the brink just so I would unleash the Violent Kind and go right back ta the same shit I did fer three years in the SCW. This time, I came ta make my name off wrasslin’, I came ta be a World Champion. I want ya ta see me fer what I can do and prove ta this company that what I did at Taking Hold of the Flame, was not some fluke. So now, I continue on my journey, my pursuit ta get a title match against Bree Lancaster and the United States Championship. Even If she didn’t have the title….

I’d still want that pretentious bitch.

But first, I called ya out Jake Starr fer a reason and I hope ya remember why.”

 

The Cowgirl takes a moment to look out at her surroundings. She has been ready to fight since Apocalypse, waiting her turn to get some hands dirty and dome out strong, ready to take on whomever was put in front of her. This time though, it is Jake Starr and while he has stumbled a bit recently, Rachel knows that he is a legend and a future Hall of Famer, defeating him will continue to prove that she is ready. She turns back to speak…

 

“Jake, it’s been a long-time sugar since we were at the top of the class in the SCW. What, five, six years. We were the Main Event once that has now given way ta Owen Cruze, Alistaire Allocco, Sienna Swann, James Evans, Chris Cannon and Glory Braddock ta name a few. We are like these forgotten relics. The population that once lived here and is gone. We both took some time off and decided that was best, ta make way fer the other generation and look at them now. See, though Jake, like me, at some point that fire burns again and then we start ta question ourselves….

“Are we ready ta walk away?”

At one-point Jake, I was. I was ready ta hang up the boots, ta say good bye ta everything and leave, never lookin’ back but while I was out makin’ an honest days work and servin’ up BBQ ta my favorite customers, I always watched the product, I always kept tabs on the SCW. I think about the good days and the bad ones. Ya remember Jake, I know ya do sugar and the reason why I picked ya while standin’ in the back is because we have some unfinished business. How fittin’ that it is at Under Attack, a PPV known for the Elimination Chamber. I gotta tell ya Jake, I have seen ya these past few years really grasp at straws, there was a time when ya couldn’t handle the pressures of the SCW and was about ta go mad, swingin’ chairs at everyone and anyone that would get in yer way, all while I was ruling the Underground. When I left though, what happened? My sister came in and the Red Rayne shattered your record, the last one ya had standin’ as Adrenaline Champion. I get it, I too am proud of what I have done, and nobody will ever break it, those days of the UG are now over. See, Jake, this match here between us, is very important ta me on many fronts.

Yer a great wrassler and ya have been fer years.

They still consider you a top dog while the “jury” is still out on me. I don’t blame the SCW fer their skepticism, that is where ya come in and play a huge role. See Jake, I have ta prove myself and so I went out and grabbed one of the most technically sound veterans in this company ta challenge. They wanna see Rachel Tatum Lee the wrassler, not Rachel Tatum Lee, the brawler. I have been honing my skills fer years and gone toe to toe with some of the best and beaten like Syren, Shilo Valiant and Blake Mason ta name some. I always had it in me and all I wanted was a chance at the World Championship but instead I hung around in the Underground and then carried Rachel Foxx for two years and it led ta nothin’. I sacrificed my opportunities and I left empty handed. I swore ta myself up and down Jake that I would never take that road again and instead if I was given one more chance, I would make about me. Ya don’t need ta prove yerself anymore, Jake, they know what ya bring, hence why ya were given a United States Championship shortly after ta came back at the Flame just like me and we ended up in top four. I had it, I could have Main Evented RTG and walk out as World Champion but instead, I now have ta go through my trials and tribulations…..

And they continue with you.

I know that ya have been through some rough shit, I too can relate on that, two people who have taken the journey in the quest fer immortality. Here is the think Jake, the first time I was eve granted a World Title match was inside the Elimination Chamber at Under attack 2013. I walked inta that contraption, bled. Was cut up by fiberglass, I was beaten from pillar ta post but there was one thing that prevented me from winnin’…..

JAKE STARR.”

 

Her baby brown eyes narrow, as a scowl forms on her face. Rachel Tatum Lee may forgive but she never forgets and there were a few memories that she remembers of Jake Starr. She was never really given a chance at Starr after this, instead she went on to face Syren in a first Blood match where she made Syren bleed like a pig and the second was the Thunderdome where she almost killed Syren and a referee with a hammer after her victory. That was a different Rachel, but the wounds never healed. She stares into the camera and speaks….

 

“That’s right Jake, right before all that happened, ya wanted ta be cute, attacked me from behind a few Breakdown’s before and stage one of the moist humiliating moments of my career when ya and that jackass buddy of yers hog tied me with my own lasso and thought it was funny? Then at Under Attack ya came down when I had Syren beat and interfered, handcuffed my wrist ta the cage so they beat the shit outta me until I was eliminated. That was my ONE shot at being a World Champion and ya fuckin’ ruined it. Fer years I wanted my revenge and maybe it is all fer not now, I ain’t the same person I am now but I will tell ya this much, every time I punch ya in the face, every time I kick ya in the gut and every time that throw ya around, I am gonna remember the night that I would never see another opportunity again.

Isn’t that fittin’. That at Under attack six years later, you and I are in the ring together one on one, no cage. No crap. Ya might be a changed man but like me, ya have those tendencies hidden and burrowed deep inside yer soul. I ain’t gonna deny what I feel and ta see a kid at nineteen years old with all dues respect, a id that is important ta my sister be the World Champion?

Is a punch in the gut.

I had ta leave in shame from this company ta search fer who I was and when I found her…..

I came back here. Jake Starr, this match is a throwback to the SCW that many fans may not remember or don’t care to mention. Most of these kids now don’t know what we done, they have to hear it second hand or from us, braggin’ about our accomplishments just to settle our wroth in the company. They still see ya as a draw, they still have all the faith in the world fer Jake Starr, from the obnoxious Trios contract you cashed in to yer tag team title reign with Tommy Valentine, son ya have done it all in this company and I commend ya fer it.

They look at me a lil’ different. The UG Division is dead so what do they do with someone like me? Could I hold my own? Can I go toe to toe with the best wrasslers in the biz? Well that is the story that will be told tomorrow night, Jake. They don’t need ya to show them that ya still got it….

I do.

Ad Jake, I want ya ta remember somethin’ when we wrassle tomorrow night, that I will do whatever it takes ta show them exactly what I deserve. I am happy ta be back, I am honored ta have signed a contract but as I look at the landscape of the SCW much as I see it here on this Indian land, it is a stern reminder that I am FAR from done….

And if some bitch Syren who still talks about ya on almost every promo, which I will admit, ya really left a lastin’ impression? Then maybe I need ta do the same ta ya. Jake Starr….

Yer one of the best….

Tomorrow night, I take out one of the best.”

 

Biting down on her jaw, Rachel Tatum Lee stress into the camera, she looks ready for a fight right now but lucky for all, she is all alone. The mountain to climb begins and it the next is a legendary one. She paces a little, takes a deep breath and looks right into the camera….

 

“Max Kane was given a United States title shot, so were ya. Well, I am about ta show that no one can hide forever and when ya’ll thought I was gone? I changed the script and showed the SCW that I am back better than ever. 70 minutes wasn’t an anomaly….

It was a preview of things ta come….

And Jake, It’s gonna be “Five Starr’s” swirling around yer head….

When yer Dead In Tombstone.”

 

She slowly backs up and starts to walk away…..

 

 

FADE TO BLACK

 

/REC

Vs. MAX KANE: APOCALYPSE 2019

 

Memorial Cemetery

Laredo, Texas

9.15.10

 

She walks up to the gravesite carrying a blanket, to glasses and a bottle of whiskey. The Cowgirl is none other than Rachel Tatum Lee. Wearing jeans, a black halter top, Black Stetson and matching cowgirl boots. Her long sand blonde hair hangs down and nails polished silver. The beautiful Rachel stops for a second and looks at the gravestone which reads…

 

William “Wild Bill” Lane

Loving Father, Husband and Texan

1947-2017

 

Rachel had not visited his grave site since the day they buried him when she was in the UWA. The pancreatic cancer came quick and before they knew it, he was gone. A somber Rachel lays out her blanket she pours two glasses of whiskey and puts one in front of the gravestone, then hangs her hat on the cross that rests on top. She sits down lotus style and takes a deep breath, enjoying the warm sun of Texas…

 

RachelTatumLeeCastPic-1“Hey Bill, long time no talk. I guess I was afraid ta come and see ya. I still can’t believe that yer gone, I’m always turning around, waitin’ fer one of yer Texas sayin’s and it never happens. The reality of ya not being here ta cheer me on has started ta settle in. Ya remember back in 2012 when ya convinced me ta get in the ring again? I was a fuckin’ drunk, couldn’t ever get my shit right. There isn’t a day that doesn’t pass by when I think of ya Bill and the good times we had. I left the business after UWA went under. I guess they are makin’ a comeback somehow but I ain’t interested. Instead, I started workin’ as a waitress, Jesus, Bill I was servin’ fuckin’ BBQ in California. Thing is sugar, they tip pretty well, I was makin’ an honest livin’. Life has a way of teachin’ ya things. My third marriage failed, don’t worry, I ain;t ever gettin’ married again….

I did fall head over heels fer that bastard though.

My fault fer fallin’ hard. Bill, I had that itch, I wanted ta get back ta the SCW, there was no way my legacy there would end at RTG XII laid out on the mat with Daisy unconscious while Rachel Foxx walked out after I practically carried our fuckin’ team fer the prior few years. I needed ta come back Bill, I wanna be a World Champion in SCW, there is nothin’ less than that movin’ forward.”

 

She sighs, shamefully, staring at the glass of whiskey…

 

“I started drinkin’ again, it helps me sleep, I ain’t got ta worry about the bad thoughts anymore…. At least temporarily. So, Brittany and Regan, they came and put a good word fer me with Sasha D, yeah, she’s now in charge, Mr. D’s oldest daughter. They signed me ta a contract and I came guns a blazin’ Bill, right into Taking Hold of the flame and I wrassled over seventy minutes and made it ta the final 2. I proved ta myself that after an 18-month layoff, I could still go toe to toe with the rest of them. I’m back Bill but I’m missin’ somethin’….

Ya my friend.”

 

Her eyes start to tear up, Rachel lowers her head as one drop falls into her glass of whiskey….

 

TO BE CONTINUED

 

 


 

 

 

THE LONG ROAD HOME

CHAPTER 2: LETTING GO

 

Rachel Tatum Lee never dreamed that her performance at Taking Hold of the Flame would be almost record breaking. The beautiful Texan had been out of wrestling for over eighteen months, or her to step into the ring and have a performance like that was a testament to her conditioning and most of all drive to prove that she could step back into the ring and take on some of the best. It opened many eyes that were looking at Rachel and wondering if she was still the Violent Kind of old, four years removed, she quickly silenced the critics and found herself in a position where a few more matches like that and she could be in a line for a title shot. The dangerous Texan though wasn’t going to stop there, she then found herself accepting the challenge of one of her best friends and a woman who on many occasions saved Rachel from herself, Brittany Lohan at RTG XVI.

An Underground Rules match.

Rachel happily accepted, it was Brittany’s final match and she wanted an opponent who could send her off, it was none other than Rachel Tatum Lee. It was everything advertised, Rachel and Brittany tore the house down in one of the most brutal and sadistic matches ever seen on SCW programming. Rachel and Brittany held back nothing in their fight and Rachel was able to send her friend away, making her the War Machine one last time.

After it was over though, the reality had set in, that her best friend was no longer in the business. While Brittany periodically stayed with Rachel at the Santa Monica beach house, she rents from Regan Street, Rachel had to take some time off which luckily was a month to heal her wounds of battle. Rachel had cuts, bruises, open wounds, her face was grated, holes everywhere, she could barely walk for a week.

Was it worth it to the woman they call “The Violent Kind”

Damn right it was.

 

RTG XVI

Dallas Texas

 

Everyone was partying, they were out celebrating a win. Rachel and Brittany both were taken to the local hospital where they were being checked on. For Rachel and Brittany, it was the same song and dance they were accustomed to. Rachel was bandaged up, given some pain pills and released. Brittany as well though hers took a little longer as the two ladies were ready for another round.

Rachel waited for Brittany to be released, she sat in the lobby wearing jean shorts, cowgirl boots and an RTG XVI t-shirt. Her long hair hung down over her shoulder and nails polished a dark red. After a moment, Brittany walked out in jeans, a t-shirt and sneakers….

 

RachelTatumLeeCastPic-RTLShoot

Rachel: “Ya look like shit.”

Brittany: “Like you look any better, Cowgirl. I will though take that as a compliment. ”

Rachel: “Think we can still make the after parties? I mean hell, we are all dressed up fer them, right?”

 

Brittany started to laugh, holding her gut in pain, Rachel too laughed but her jaw and body over all were in pain. Rachel started to get up, it was a task in itself, she walked over to Brittany and extended her hand. For a second Brittany nodded and shook her hand back. The two women finally hugged though they almost knocked each other down….

 

Rachel: “Maybe we should refrain from touchin’ each other, it could be fuckin; hazardous to our health. Ya got any plans tonight?”

RachelCastPic-BrittanyBrittany: “Yeah, lie in bed.”

Rachel: “No shit, right. I feel like we should go out, it’s Dallas, my hometown sugar, we can go line dancin’ or maybe ride the mechanical bull.”

 Brittany: “You are fuckin’ crazy.”

Rachel: “Seriously, come back with me. My hotel room, I wanna make sure yer alright. Ya deserve it after tonight. We had a hell of a match and it would be a shame if ya didn’t at least have a drink with me.”

 

Brittany nodded and smiled….

 

Brittany: “Okay cowgirl, I’m at your disposal.”

Rachel: “Good, now the question is, who’s gonna drive, ya done fucked up my leg.”

Brittany: “I did, didn’t I? Uber?”

Rachel: “Uber.”

 

Brittany took a few minutes to take out her phone and call Uber. Rachel walked over to the window, looking out at the parking lot, her eyes shifted and saw Brittany busy talking to the driver, Rachel took out her phone and quickly sent a text, then put it back in her pocket.

They waited for the Uber Driver to arrive, they both hobbled into the car, it was a good twenty-minute drive back to the hotel. Rachel Leaned back and turned to face Brittany….

 

Rachel: “I was proud of ya out here. Ya fuckin’ brought it like I knew that ya would. Ya made Lohan a household name in wrasslin’. Everyone knew that ya were goin; ta be the War Machine, especially me. Ya doubted yerself and even though ya didn’t get yer hand raised in victory, ya won.”

Brittany: “You won Cowgirl but what you did do was bring out the War Machine in me and that much I appreciate. I wish that the sun wasn’t going to set on our feud, that definitely is the match I will never forget.”

Rachel: “It was kinda payback, ya were the first person ta ever pin me in the SCW. I just waited a long fuckin; time ta do it in an SCW ring again, at least one on one. Britt, let me ask ya somethin’ now that it is over, any regrets sugar?”


Brittany sat silent for a second, Rachel continued to look at her best friend and wondered if she could even answer the question. After a few seconds she finally responded…..

 

Brittany: “Some, I think when we all retire, we have some regrets, maybe there was something you wanted to accomplish, a title or person that you wanted to beat. I think about it often, not now though. Tonight, was perfect. We fought our asses off, we did our best to bring down the house, there wasn’t a damn thing anyone was going to prevent it, stop us from having the match of our career. I am glad the SXW gave us RTG as a platform.”

Rachel: “We stole the show.”

Brittany: “Yeah we did, what about you? Any regrets?”

 

Rachel: “I’ll let ya know when I retire. I guess the only one right now really is that we never got a tag team run you and me. I wanted ta win them tag titles with ya especially after Rachel dicked me over at RTG. If anythin’, before I retire, I’m gonna beat the ever livin’ shit outta that woman, trust me on that. Brittany, serious talk.”

Brittany: “What is it?”

Rachel: “I owe ya everythin’, ya and Regan. I swear if ya weren’t around always lookin’ out fer me and carin’, I would have never gotten the chance ta compete in THoTF and last over 70 minutes, be the last eliminated and then compete against ya in my hometown. This is what dreams are made of Britt. I was livin’ in a simple world, ready ta walk away from wrasslin’ with more regrets than you can imagine. Thins is sugar, I didn’t know where my days were gonna take me, I didn’t know if I would ever be able ta live that lifestyle again. I was content on In N’ Out Burgers and Chick Fil A. I think I had given up, I don’t know if that was intentional or not, Josh broke my heart, UWA broke my spirit, all I had left was my soul and it told me ta find honest work and create a new life fer yerself.  Am tryin’ ta do that Britt, I am tryin’ ta get past my hurt, I am tryin’ ta see the positive and weed out the negative. There are a lot of factors in my life missin’. Ya ain’t one of them. What ya did was took me out of the fuckin’ gutter. I was never gonna return. Ya breathed life back inta these lungs. Ya gave me that chance and fer that I owe you more than I can give.”

 

Brittany shook her head, Rachel was starting to get a little teary eye, her bandaged face, covered her cheek, Brittany wiped the tears from the cowgirl’s eyes….

 

Brittany: “No you don’t. You are my best friend and we have been down that road so many times over. I couldn’t bare seeing you working out at Ante Up, then going to a job as a waitress, you are fucking Rachel Tatum Lee, the Violent Kind and one of the best wrestlers on the planet. One of the most dangerous women I know.”

Rachel: “Jesus, Britt. I was drunk and passed out on the fuckin;’ floor layin’ around pictures pf Josh and I. Ya had ta shower me as I done puked all over myself. Then I passed out again….”

Brittany: “You need to control; your drinking Cowgirl.”

Rachel: “It ain’t that easy when it eases the painful memories and makes me forget at least temporarily. I don’t know., maybe I am fuckin’ stupid. I can’t get anythin’ right these days, had it not been fer ya. I wouldn’t be here. This was my home fer a long-time sugar. I wrassled in front of my kin. I made my return ta RTG and didn’t have the last two floatin’ over my head. I owe ya Britt and I wanna gove ya the one thing I have never been able ta give ya.”

Brittany: “What is that. Rachel?”

Rachel brushes her hair back and leans into Brittany who is stooped, trying to figure out what the Cowgirl was doing but then before she realized, Rachel gently kissed Brittany on the lips. Her eyes widened, she never in a million years thought Rachel would ever passionately kiss her. Before Brittany knew it, their tongues met. Rachel slowly pulled back and turned away, looking out at the road as the care is about to enter the hotel parking lot…

 

Brittany: “What was that?”

Rachel: “The only thing I can give ya.”

Brittany: “A kiss?”

 

The care stops, the Uber driver opens the door for Rachel who goes to step out….

 

Rachel: “My love.”

Brittany: “Rachel… wait….”

 

She doesn’t say another word and steps out. Brittany is sitting there confused and dumbfounded. Stepping out as well. Brittany tries to talk to Rachel who lowers her head as they stand in the elevator going up to her room….

 

Brittany: “Are we going to talk about this?”

Rachel: “Ain’t nothing ta talk about, sugar.”

Brittany: “So, what happened down there was bullshit?”

Rachel: “No Britt, I was thankin’ ya, what more do ya want me ta say?”

Brittany: “So that is it?”

 

Rachel says nothing and steps out of the elevator, she heads to the room and opens the door, stepping aside for Brittany who limps in, Rachel turns on the lights and ……

 

SURPRISE!!!!

 

 Brittany is startled, all her friends and family are there in Rachel’s room ready to party with the two-walking wounded. Rachel closes the door and leans back against it, folding her arms after wincing and smiling at Brittany who disappears into the sea of people….

It was her way of thanking the woman that made it all possible, a kiss and then a small party to celebrate her career.

 

 

A Few Weeks Later

Santa Monica, CA.

 

As the wounds kept healing, Rachel was able to get up under her own power. It was a beautiful California morning, Rachel slowly crawled out of bed wearing a tank top and panties. Another couple of empty glasses of whiskey sat on her nightstand, seems like she drank herself unconscious again. Rachel didn’t care, she wasn’t hurting anyone. Walking into the bathroom, she stared at herself in the mirror, trying to fluff her long hair that was matted everywhere. After brushing her teeth, doing her business and getting freshened up, Rachel put on some small shorts, she slipped socks on her feet with the silver polished nails, sneakers and a tank top, tying her hair back into a ponytail and heading out to the back and taking a jog. It was Rachel’s routine, get some exercise in before doing her daily tasks. While SCW was on hiatus, Rachel knew that Dustin, the owner of Dustin’s BBQ was in a bit of a bind, Santa Monica was in peak season with tourism and he was always looking for help. She would pick up a couple of shifts while on break and healing but once SCW started again, she would have to commit solely to that.  Jogging this morning, Rachel’s ponytail swayed back and forth, she was close to the water of the beach, her thick tanned muscular legs and large buttocks wowed the passer-bye’s who watched her every morning….

 

Man Fishing: “Morning Rachel!”

Rachel: “Mornin’ Jimmy!”

 

She continued to run all the way to the Pier. Seeing several locals that she always stops and talks to. There was Betty, the Donut Shop store owner and bakery. Rachel stopped to catch her breath some. A sweaty cowgirl smiled at Betty who came out with a bag….

 

Betty: “Just how you like them, fresh out the over, one Bacon Chocolate and one Boston Cream.”

Rachel: “Betty, yer too kind sugar, seriously ya don’t have ta do it, I can pay fer it.”

Betty: “Stop, you give my son joy watching you on TV and you have been wonderful with my family at Dustin’s. It is the least we can do to thank you for being a part of our very happy community. I am so excited that you are here with us and it’s just a couple of donuts.”

Rachel: “Tell ya what, next time that SCW is in town, I’ll get ya’ll tickets, how does that sound?”

Betty: “That would be wonderful, thank you so much!”

Rachel: “Anytime and thanks fer the donuts, Betty.”

 

As Betty waves, Rachel heads back to the house, she smiles and greets a few more locals before walking inside. She takes off her sneakers and socks, rubbing her feet with the polished silver toenails. She makes her way toward the living room and stops to see a woman with purple hair, jeans, open toed heels and a purple halter top with her nails polished lavender….

 

Rachel: “Daisy?”

 

Her younger sister, Daisy Lee formerly known as The Red Rayne in SCW stands up and smiles, Rachel runs over and hugs her…..

 

Rachel: What are ya doin’ here sugar?”

RachelCastPic-Daisy2Daisy: “I came ta see you. Been awhile Rachel. I was so excited when you went back ta the SCW. I am so glad they let you in and what you did at Taking Hold of the Flame and RTG was simply amazing. I wanted ta come see you sooner, I just couldn’t get out. I heard somethings though and I wanna know if they are true?”

Rachel: “What’s that? Ya wanna a drink?”

Daisy: “No, I’m fine.”

 

Rachel dries herself with a towel, reaching into the refrigerator and grabbing a bottle of water. She takes a few sips and then walks back into the living room. The taller and muscular Daisy sighs and folds in her arms, pacing the room…

 

RachelTatumLeeCastPic-2Rachel: “What’s going on?”

 Daisy: “Ya tell me sister. I heard that ya were working at some BBQ restaurant?”

Rachel: “Gotta make ends meet. I still do it part time during the break or pickin; up some shifts, why?”

Daisy: “Seriously? You are Rachel Tatum Lee, one of the baddest women on all the planet. I get it that times are tough and we have ta make ends meet but come on Rachel, what the hell are ya doing here?”

Rachel: “Daisy. It’s a fuckin’ restaurant, I make good money, sugar. I only work there now when they need me, I am on the SCW roster, so I am on call, they were there for me when I needed a job. What the fuck, girl?”

Daisy: “Your job was in wresslin’!”

Rachel: “Daisy, did ya see them knockin’ on our doors? After UWA went under, we were practically blackballed, hell after Josh and I split, I had no fuckin; desire ta even come back ta wrasslin’. I like it here now, I am actually buildin’ a friendship and bond in the community. This is my home now. I never thought it would be, but I belong.”

 

Daisy looked a little frustrated, she wanted nothing more than for her sister to understand that she was dumbing herself down and she is beyond that. Now that she is wrestling again, she needs to concentrate on exactly that. Daisy was there to plea with her sister. She continued to stand there, Rachel finally stood up and let her hair down…

 

Daisy: “Ya smell like sweat.”

Rachel: “Daisy, I just ran on the beach. Look, I know ya mean well, I have a life here that I like, I enjoy. I am finally starting to get some semblance of order here. I hit rock bottom and lately all I have been tryin’ ta do is find answers to questions I don’t know if I am ready ta answer. I didn’t even know that ya were in town.”

Daisy: “I came ta see ya, and ask if ya go back to New York.”

Rachel: “No way, too many memories.”

Daisy: “Make new ones.”

Rachel: “Daisy, I am not going back ta New York, I can’t, alright? I can’t do it. I won’t.”

Daisy: “Ya rather stay here and sling dishes than live with yer sister? Yer an SCW superstar! Yer the only woman that can call herself the Violent Kind!  Listen ta me, this is a place ya rent? We will get ya a house. Anything….”

 

Rachel shook her head, she didn’t want to be rude to her sister, but had no choice in the matter. She wasn’t going anywhere, instead he grabbed the bag od donuts and extended them to Daisy….

 

Rachel: “The answer is no, Daisy but here, have a donut with me, there is Bacon Chocolate and Boston Cr,,,,:

 

Before Rachel can finish her sentence, Daisy slaps the donut bag from her hand. Rachel looks on wide-eyed, bot believing that her sister would have the audacity to do such a thing….

 

Rachel: “Daisy?”

Daisy: “Ya know damn well that Bill would want us together.”

Rachel: “Daisy… don;t bring Bill inta this.”

 

Her younger sister, shaking her head, puts her sunglasses back on and storms out the front door. Rachel stands there for a moment before walking over, grabbing the bag od donuts, she takes one out and sighs before taking a bite….

 

Rachel: “Damn good.”

 

She continues to chew on the donuts wondering what the hell was that all about….

 

 

SCENE FADES

 


 

 

Memorial Cemetery

Laredo, Texas

9.15.10

 

Rachel starts to dry out her tears, knowing that everything she has done up until now has come with a price. She lost her marriage, she has a drinking problem that resurfaced, she keeps everything inside and doesn’t allow anyone in. Rachel looks up at the gravestone of Wild Bill…

 

RachelTatumLeeCastPic-1“I fought Brittany at Rise ta Greatness, ya would have been so proud of us Bill, we took it ta one another, we wrassled like there was no tomorrow. We bled, cut, bruised, peppered ourselves with tacks, even barbwire Bill, it was like them ol’ Underground matches, like the days I defended the title. It was fuckin’ beautiful sugar….

I beat her.

She brought everythin’ and I beat her Bill. That night I knew I still had it and now I face a young guy that is a fuckin’ daredevil and put his body on the line fer everythin’. He’s a disrespectful sumbitch, but this kid can go. Its my chance to continue provin’ ta them that I am ready fer a challenge, hell I even knocked on the door of Bree Lancaster and let her know I’m waitin’. I have done my best ta get back on track and sometimes it seems like I can’t. One of the girls at the restaurant I was workin’ at calls me a functionin;’ drunk. I can put down so much alcohol and yet after I’m done, I can still work a full day, drive a car and go about my business like nothin’ happened. I know that ain’t nothin’ ta be proud of Bill but shit….

I am tryin’.

I need ya Bill, ya left me too fuckin’ early ya selfish ol’ bastard. I thought I could do it on my own, I did and maybe I can, but ya were the best of me, Bill, ya were the one that kept me off the tracks. It’s only gonna get harder from here, the competition, the challengers, maybe I am walkin’ inta a situation I can’t handle. Maybe I just need ta start believin’ in myself, see that I can hang with the new school and still give it my all cause the World Championship is where this all ends. Ya know, I got arrested fer fightin’ in a bar, I was stupid. I hit rock bottom after my marriage to Josh Hudson fell apart….

Had it not been fer Regan and Brittany, I don’t know where I would be. That is why Bill, I came ta se ya, before I head out ta Washington DC and Baltimore. I didn’t want ya ta think that I had forgotten about ya. I wasn;t ready ta face ya, embarrassed at what I had become when yer not around.”

 

She kisses her finger tis and plants them on the tombstone…

 

“I love ya Bill, I miss ya. Here’s a drink fer ol’ time sake, I got ya that brown piss ya liked. Watch over me, please Bill…. Watch over me….

 

Just as she says that some breezy winds get a little harder blowing the hat off the cross. Rachel’s eyes tear up and she nods, smiling, it could have been coincidental or maybe it was the sign she needed to see that made her feel complete….

Knowing Wild Bill will ALWAYS be in her corner.

 

 


 

 

ALL OR NOTHIN’

 

 

The Scene Opens….

 

Fort McHenry is a historical American coastal pentagonal bastion fort located in the Locust Point neighborhood of Baltimore, Maryland. It is best known for its role in the War of 1812, when it successfully defended Baltimore Harbor from an attack by the British navy from the Chesapeake Bay on September 13–14, 1814. It was first built in 1798 and was used continuously by the U.S. armed forces through World War I and by the Coast Guard in World War II. It was designated a national park in 1925, and in 1939 was predesignated a “United states National Monument and Historic Shrine”.

During the War of 1812 an American storm flag, 17 by 25 feet was flown over Fort McHenry during the bombardment. It was replaced early on the morning of September 14, 1814 with a larger American Garrison Flag, 30 by 42 feet. The larger flag signaled American victory over the British in the Battle of Baltimore. The sight of the ensign inspired Francis Scott key to write the poem “Defense of Fort McHenry that was later set to the tune “To Anacreon from Heaven” and became known as “Star Spangled Banner”, the National Anthem of the United States.

The fort has become a center of recreation for the Baltimore locals as well as a prominent tourist destination. Thousands of visitors come each year to see the “Birthplace of the Star-Spangled Banner.” It’s easily accessible by Water Taxi from the popular Baltimore Inner Harbor. However, to prevent abuse of the parking lots at the Fort, the National Park services does not permit passengers to take the water taxi back to the Inner Harbor unless they have previously used it to arrive at the monument. Here is where we find the sexy Cowgirl and the woman they call “The Violent Kind” Rachel Tatum Lee. She has a great return at Taking Hold of the Flame where she lasted to the final two where ultimately Alistaire Allocco won and went on to Main Event RTG XVI and become the World Champion. Rachel could have in one match headlined the biggest show of them all but came up just a little short. She went on to face Brittany Lohan, her best friend in one of the most brutal matches we have ever seen to date. After coming out victorious though if you ask either one of them, they both were winners. Rachel then made sure that Bree Lancaster was paying attention to her, it was a nudge and though many stated that Rachel would need to earn her shot at a United States Championship, others are saying that just on her performances at THoTF and RTG XVI, she has earned that, look at Asher Hayes.

Rachel can wait.

Wearing jeans, a leather black halter top and matching black rhinestone cowgirl boots, her hair in a long ponytail and nails polished a dark red, the gorgeous and very dangerous cowgirl stands in the middle of Fort McHenry as the camera begins to record….

 

REC:

 

Rachel looks around, thumbs resting in her pocket before looking up to address her next challenges, the young and exciting, Max Kane. She speaks in her Texas draw…

 

RachelTatumLeeCastPic-RTL “A lot of people are sayin’ that ol’ Rachel Tatum Lee gotta earn her keep in the SCW. I can agree with that ta some extent, I mean we ain’t givin’ out title matches, right Asher Hayes? Look, honestly, I don’t care if I have ta climb the ladder all the way Ta the friggin’ top. If they want me ta fight from the bottom up then so be it but let’s get one thing perfectly clear, I am gonna get a shot at the World Championship. I am gonna get a shot at the United States Championship and any other title that I set my sights on. I came back ta wraslin’ ta finish what I started, there was no way that I was gonna let the way things ended be my legacy here. I was the greatest Underground Champion of all time. Do ya know what it takes ta hold a title like that fer over a year? How much a beatin’ I took, what I had ta do ta simply survive that division? I didn’t think I had it in me ta come back ta the SCW and be successful just wrasslin’, fer years I thought I was a garbage wrassler, only good fer the Underground and then while in the UWA I had to reinvent myself. It took time, effort, patience and knowledge. I wanted ta evolve, ta change with times because Underground Wrasslin’ was a dying sport. When I walked into Taking hold of the Flame, last over 70 minutes, was the last person ta be eliminated within seconds of winnin; and imagine, my first match back to the SCW in four years and I am Main Eventing Rise Ta Greatness?

It wasn’t meant ta be but what I showed was that I was in the best shape of my life, I came out and wrestled against the best and outlasted them all but one yet people like Bree Lancaster states I have ta earn my title shot? So what did I do next? I walked inta my hometown of Dallas, Texas and wrestled the most brutal match I have ever been a part of. Brittany Lohan not only came out the War Machine, she earned the respect and adulation of every superstar that stands in the locker room she didn’t need ta win that night, we both left bloody, mangled like a fuckin; massacre, just how we like it. We both won that night and now that she is gone?

The next step fer me is the climb and it all starts with ya, Max Kane.

Boy, yer disrespectful little sumbitch, aren’t ya? That lil’ horse crack, thinkin’ that yer daredevil tactics are gonna be enough ta beat the Violent Kind? No, se Max Kane, people like ya are all or nothin’, ya live and die by the sword, what if I told ya that I am that fuckin’ sword? Max, yer style is brave but at the same time how much success has it brought ya, son? Fer ya right now this is a chance ta make a statement and beat a woman that broke records and has come back ta stake her claim. Now truthfully, I don’t think that ya understand the severity of the situation. This ain’t gonna be some wrasslin’ match, it’s gonna be a fight. I welcome all the crazy shit ya do, know why?

I do crazier shit.

I may not fly in the sky or go crashing down on a stack of chairs, nah boy, I’m the one that throws ya up in the sky, I’m the one that dumps ya on a stack of chairs. Don’t ya get it, ya might be the Suicide Kind but I am the Violent Kind. I am a woman that has a lot ta prove here in the SCW and what better way then ta start with ya? After Taking Hold of the Flame and Rise Ta Greatness, I want my fights and if people are gonna start duckin’ them? Then I am gonna walk up ta each and every single one of them, and punch em’ in the mouth. Max, yer either a brave soul or one dumb sumbitch. I would think yer probably a mix of both. Ya got talent kid, their ain’t no question about that all, ya can beat anyone at any time but that shit ain’t workin’ with me. I am focused, I know what I gotta do come Apocalypse, a PPV that has actually been good ta me at times and now as I return and the landscape of the SCW has changed, I will go in each and every week, showing the World that Rachel Tatum Lee is better now then she has ever been. Max Kane, I want ya ta know that what I do ta ya boy, it ain’t personal….

Yer just goin’ ta be another chapter in my legacy….

Cause it ain’t you high risks that are gonna do ya in….

It’s me leavin’ ya Dead In Tombstone.”

 

Rachel cracks a smile, she then slowly backs up and looks around, closing her eyes for a second and soaking up the rays f the sun before opening her eyes again and winking….

 

FADE TO BLACK

 

/REC

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Vs. TAKING HOLD OF THE FLAME: 6.2.19

 

THE LONG ROAD HOME

 

The life of Rachel Tatum Lee could be described as up and down for the last few years especially after she left SCW. Being a No Holds Barred Champion in IWC, the longest reigning there as well as the SCW, then becoming a World Champion in the UWA finally reaching the pinnacle of her career even of it wasn’t the SCW where she left without a whisper or a sound wanting revenge for what happened to her at the 2015 Rise To Greatness. She disappeared never to be seen in this company again. Rachel had some misfires in her personal life, from Blake Mason to Aiken to Ethan von Aaron and finally Josh Hudson, the woman that many called the toughest in all of wrestling was wandering life alone. Rachel was also in bad shape money wise, when she left and filed for divorce, she wanted to end it quick, try to erase the painful memoires, leaving her money behind and only having what she saved from the UWA. Luckily for her, Regan Street helped her out, rented the Santa Monica Beach House at a discount price at least until Rachel was back on her feet.

She wanted to get away from New York, lived there long enough. Texas was rough, with Wild Bill Lane dead, there was nothing to go back to, not even her two-year-old little brother, Damian and her father who was now married to Mary Beth Mallory. Daisy, the wrestler known as Red Rayne was trying to build a life in New York as well. Rachel needed to be on her own, things were not good, and it was time to rebuild.

 

Santa Monica, CA.
One Month Ago


 
The alarm sounded, Rachel lied in her underwear and tank top, her foot hung off the bed, a bottle of whiskey was ¾ gone sitting on the nightstand. Her long hair hung down, raising her head up and trying to hit snooze instead knocking the alarm over to the floor. Rachel let out a sigh and turned over on her back, her tanned, muscular frame stretched some as she rolled out and started to walk on the cold hardwood floor to the kitchen. As she reached the fridge door, she opened it and grabbed a carton of milk, she flipped the cap and started chugging away, milk poured down her neck and chest, even down forming a puddle at her bare feet with the dark purple polished nails. Her baby brown eyes glanced over at the camera, shaking her head and popping the cap back on the milk, placing it in the fridge and closing the door, she didn’t even care about the mess and instead made her way to the shower.


One Hour Later
Dustin’s BBQ
Santa Monica, CA.


Rachel walked in, made up pretty, wearing jean shorts, cowgirl boots and a button up sleeveless shirt, her hair was in a half ponytail. She quickly goes behind the counter; grabbing an apron and punches in the clock, the owner Dustin Cole walks up to her wearing a black polo shirt, jeans and sneakers….

 

RachelCastPic-DustinDustin: “Rachel….”

Rachel: “I know sugar, I’m late. I am so sorry; it won’t happen again.”

Dustin: “How long have you been working here? A month?”

Rachel: “Almost six weeks.”

Dustin: “You have been late at least once every week. Look, the staff loves you, I think you are amazing. The customers are in awe, it seems like there are more wrestling fans than I thought, you are an asset here and make some pretty good money. Maybe not what you were making in wrestling….”

Rachel: “Not even close but it pays the bills and I survive. I’m sorry sugar, I promise it won’t happen again.”

Dustin: “I’m not going to tell you how to live your life, all I need to say is be careful with the alcohol, try not too party out too much.”

Rachel: “That’s the thing, Dustin, I don’t party, I stay home and get drunk. I made a mistake, well a few, I will fix them.”

Dustin: “Okay. You have Section C today, you have one table already there, handle it please?”

Rachel: “You got it.”

 

She knows what everyone is thinking, a fading star, how the mighty have fallen. She could probably make more money wrestling in the independents at this rate but for Rachel, making an honest living and starting a new life is all she’s looking for. She approached the table of 4, construction workers on lunch break….

 

RachelTatumLeeCastPic-RTLShootRachel: “Hey fellas.”

Construction Worker: “Look it here, darling. Remember us?”

Rachel: “Yeah…. Jake, Bill, Mike and Jim.”

Jake: “You have a good memory, we are impressed.”

Rachel: “Don’t be, yer names are written on yer shirts.”

 

The guys look at one another and starts laughing, Rachel smirks as she is ready to take their order….

 

Rachel: “Can I start ya with somethin’ ta drink?”

Jim: “We were talking last time we were here, you are that wrestling gal, right? A while back?”

Rachel: “It’s been a lil’ over a year, yeah.”

Mike: “Career change?”

Rachel: “Somethin’ like that. What can I get ya fells ta drink?”

Bill: “I’ll have a Coke.”

Mike: “I’ll do the same.”

Jim: “Iced Tea.”

Jake: “Water for me and a what are you doing after work today? I don’t see a ring on that finger. Wrestling girl like you should be fun.”

 

Rachel smiles and tries to be nice to the four men who are obviously testing her patience…

 

Rachel: “Busy after work but thanks.”

Jim: “Aww, come on, I mean you probably made a pretty coin back in the day, did you hurt yourself? Why would anyone give that up to be a waitress at a BBQ joint, right? Low life aspirations.”

Mike: “Be nice, she looks like she could go a couple rounds or two with you Jimmy.”

Jake: “She could go a few rounds with me.”

Rachel: “Any appetizers? Our special today is the pulled beef, been cookin’ fer eighteen hours.”

Jake: “Texas accent, right? We looked you up on YouTube, girl, you are wasting your talents here but seriously, the boys and I are going out for drinks later, join us.”

 

Rachel is still trying to act extremely professional and doing her best to keep it together and not act like she used to where she’d fight someone at the drop of a whim. Rachel was not going to be like that, she needed this job but it did hurt deep inside when she heard people talk about her like they had, it was a pain that ran deep, knowing what she used to be and where she was at now. She smiled and politely turned down their offer….

 

Rachel: “I appreciate the offer but I gotta pass. I’ll get yer drinks going and come back fer yer order.”

 

She turned and walked away before it became any worse. The four men started laughing, Rachel wanted to turn around and say something but instead she walked straight to the drink station and started pouring drinks, one of the other servers approached her, Tonica…

 

RachelCastPic-TonicaTonica: “Pay them no attention, they come here a lot and always are hitting on the girls.”

Rachel: “I’m tryin’ Tonica. Back in the day, I would have kicked the ever livin’ shit out of those four stupid sumbitches. Now, I have to show a lil’ restraint which is killin’ me but whatever, I gotta do what I gotta do. I need this job, not like I’m rich or anythin’.”

Tonica: “Wrestling didn’t pay much?”

Rachel: “Oh they paid, hence why I have that big ass SUV parked outside, I won that in a tournament. One of my greatest accomplishments. So, yeah, it wasn’t wrasslin’, it was me the reason why I’m broke. How old are ya, Tonica?”

Tonica: “Just turned Twenty-One a month ago.”

Rachel: “Yer just a kid. My best advice don’t marry young. Hell, maybe don’t marry at all, live yer life ta the fullest, sugar.”

Tonica: “I take it marriage wasn’t your thing?”

 

Rachel finishes pouring the drinks and places them on the tray, ready to walk back to the table….

 

Rachel: “I’m an expert, three times at it, engaged four.”

Tonica: “Rachel?”

Rachel: “Yeah, girl?”

Tonica: “You are in probably the best shape I have ever seen anyone. The other girls talk about when they see you running on the beach how physically fit you are. We have watched footage of your wrestling, we wanted to see how awesome you were, none of us really watch it and I can tell you are in better shape now than you have ever been before. So why here? Why aren’t you wrestling? It’s not a permanent injury, is it?”

Rachel: “Nah, no injury. Wrasslin’ is just as much mental as it is physical. I wish that I had it in me ta get back in the ring but this is my life now. I wanna start over. If it means I gotta work in this place until I find somethin’ better than I will. A rodeo scholarship doesn’t get ya very far in the real world.”

Tonica: “You could always go back to school. I attend Pepperdine, they have evening and online courses.”

Rachel: “Maybe I will, thanks fer the tip.”

Tonica: “You’re welcome.”

 

Rachel genuinely smiles, that wasn’t a bad idea at all to do this. The gorgeous brunette walks back to the table and places down the drinks, she then takes out her pad….

 

Rachel: “Whatcha’ boys havin’?”

Jake: “You.”

Rachel: “I ain’t on the menu, sugar.”

Jake: “What will it take to get you on the menu?”

Rachel: “Something you don’t have.”

Jake: “That is?”

Rachel: “From the looks of it? Money. So, what are ya havin’?”

 

The rest of the guys laugh at Jake getting shot down. He smiles and orders, taking it like a good sport…

 

Jake: “Pulled Pork Sandwich, fries and slaw.”

Mike: “I’ll have the same.”

Bill: “Make it three.”

Rachel: “Alright, and fer ya, Jimmy?”

Jimmy: “Give me the special, darling.”

Rachel: “Ya got it, comin’ right up.”

 

As Rachel turned around, Jake slapped her plump ass, Rachel suddenly stopped dead in her tracks, baby brown eyes narrowing, her fists started to clench, taking her a minute to realize she was in a family establishment, she needed the job and the last thing she was going to do was get fired. She sighs, glanced over her shoulder and looked Jake right in the eyes….

 

Rachel: “Ya slap like a lil’ girl.”

 

The other men start to break out in laughter as Rachel winked, forcing herself to be nice and not go off the rails. Jake smirked as Rachel walked to the back to deliver their order to the kitchen staff, Dustin watched how she handled everything….

 

Dustin: “I’m going to kick them out.”

Rachel: “No, it’s fine sugar. I can handle it.”

Dustin: “No one is going to harass my waiters in this establishment and especially the women here.”

Rachel: “Ya know damn well, I can handle myself, right?”

Dustin: “Yes, I do.”

Rachel: “Good, then let me handle it. I don’t want any trouble, alright? I got this.”

Dustin: “Okay, I trust you.”

 

She winks, delivers the tickets and heads over to another table knowing it was going to be another long day….

 

8 Hours Later

Ante Up Academy

 

Rachel after work always was drawn to working out at Ante Up Academy. There were times where she was asked to teach a class or even train with the students. So far, she had turned every request down. Things were not the same for Rachel Tatum Lee who was simply trying to make an honest living. Matty Stone watched her from the office upstairs, she would come in and do her stretches, then work out in the gym area lifting weights and working on her cardio, after that she would take a dip in the pool. Right now, she was in the ring doing her sets, one of the students was there with her, she had her that someone related to Foxx was training by the name of Domino. There were thoughts where she just wanted to pummel them out of principle. The beautiful Rachel wore shorts, knee pads, wrestling shoes and a tank top, her hair in a ponytail. Matty looked on and sat at his desk, he finally picked up the phone and dialed…

 

ReganCastPic-MattyStone

 

Matty: “Hey doll, hope everything is going good for ya. Been the wicked pissah at work lately with all the shit David and Regan are going through concerning the contract of their daughter with the Beauty Factory but other than that things have been pretty good. Hope all is well with you.”

 

He nods as the voice on the other end speaks, he cracks a smirk….

 

Matty: “Always the optimist. Well, I’m glad things are going well there. Listen, reason I called, she is here again.”

 

The voice can be heard on the other line…

 

Matty: “Doll, she comes here almost every night after work…. Yeah, work. Seems like she is a waitress at a local BBQ joint up in Santa Monica…… yeah, I agree. Wanted to give you that heads up so you knew what was going on.”

 

He again nods as the voice keeps speaking….

 

Matty: “Alright, not a problem, I reckon’ she’s gonna be here at least another hour. She hits the pool after this before heading home. Talk to ya later.”

 

He hangs up and turns back to watch Rachel, remembering just how dangerous and tough she was in the ring. The last time she made it to the finals of the UWA End of the Year Tournament for a second year in a row. Winning it the first time and coming close the second, after that the company went under and she instead went on to live her married life and no one really saw much of Rachel again.

 

One Hour Later

 

Rachel made her way out to the car; the sun was setting, and it was starting to get dark. She had on her jean shorts, a tank top and flip flops. Her long, wet hair hung down, no makeup. She noticed someone standing by her SUV, sitting on the bumper in jeans, sneakers and a t-shirt with her long blonde hair hanging down….

It was Brittany Lohan.

While Rachel as stayed in contact with her mostly through text messages and Twitter, they really hadn’t seen much of one another even though Rachel had invited Brittany to be her roommate, she instead opted to travel the world in her final tour in the ring. Rachel approached her and smiled, the two hugged…

 

Rachel: “I didn’t expect ta see ya here sugar.”

RachelCastPic-BrittanyBrittany: “I wasn’t planning on it, but a little birdy told me that you were here, training?”

Rachel: “Training? Nah, workin’ out more like it, sugar. Like to stay in shape, makes up fer my drinkin’ and bad eatin’ habits.”

Brittany: “Oh, here I was hoping that you were thinking about a return to the ring. It misses you Rachel and you miss it. I was under the impression that you’d go back?”

Rachel: “It’s passed me by, sugar.”

Brittany: “Bullshit, a year ago you were a World Champion and Wrestler of the Year in 2017. I don’t want to hear it. How old are you? 32? 33?”

Rachel: “I’m 33.”

Brittany: “I’m 35 and I’m still competing in the ring.”

Rachel: “Wanna cookie?”

Brittany: “Don’t be like that.”

 

Rachel shook her head, knowing full well what Brittany Lohan’s intentions were. Much as she loved Brittany, Rachel had no intentions to get back in the ring. She instead smiled at Britt and went to open the door to her SUV….

 

Brittany: “That’s it?”

Rachel: “I’m gonna go home.”

Brittany: “Have you eaten yet?”

Rachel: “No.”

Brittany: “How about a burger, I feel like red meat.”

Rachel: “Britt, I appreciate the gesture sugar but….”

Brittany: “I’m paying.”

 

A small sigh slipped from Rachel as she was reluctantly convinced to nod and accept Brittany’s offer. She didn’t want Brittany to think she couldn’t pay for her own meal, but Rachel was on a budget, it wasn’t easy to spend your tips and wages on unnecessary things when she could eat leftovers at home ….

 

Rachel: “Britt… ya don’t have to.”

Brittany: “Yeah, I do.”

Rachel: “It’s my daisy dukes isn’t it? Can’t control yerself from my butt cheeks hangin’ from the bottom, huh?”

Brittany: “Shut up, just follow me.”

 

Rachel smirked and started to hop into her SUV….

 

Brittany: “But… you’re right.”

 

She continued to walk away as Rachel cracked a smirk and closed the door, waiting to follow her to wherever they were going. Once Brittany pulled out of the parking lot, Rachel, blasting her country music as she drove off behind her….

Fifteen Minutes Later

In N’ Out Burger

 

Brittany and Rachel sat outside on the benches, she watched Rachel scarf the burger down quickly, washing it down with a boysenberry milkshake. Brittany hasn’t even taken two bites out of her burger as Rachel then starts to down the fries as well….

 

Brittany: “When was the last time you ate out? Had a decent meal?”

Rachel: “Been a while, I bring home food from work but even a Texan can’t handle BBQ every damn day of the week.”

Brittany: “Rachel, why are you living like this? You are a former world Champion!?”

 

The cowgirl shrugs her shoulders and sips her milkshake, almost as if she didn’t care what Brittany was saying. Rachel started to eye her hamburger, Brittany rolled her eyes and slid the burger across the table at Rachel….

 

Rachel: “Ya gonna eat that?”

 

Brittany slides the burger towards Rachel, rolling her eyes…..

 

Rachel: “Thanks, sugar.”

Brittany: “Rachel, this isn’t you, what is going on? Afraid that you can’t hang with the wrestlers of today?”

Rachel: “No, I ain’t worried about anyone Brittany, I know that I can walk inta the ring tomorrow and beat most if not all the wrasslers in the SCW. I was and will never sweat my abilities. Sometimes ya just gotta come up with a decision and realize that this life ain’t fer ya anymore. I had some good years, Britt. I had a lotta fun but at the same time I went through hell. My brain never fully one hundred percent recovered from all the hits either, I ain’t all there at times. I am tryin’ ta just have an honest life, quiet, off the grid, simple, I don’t need any more complications.”

Brittany: “What do you mean, anymore?”

Rachel: “Ya know exactly what I mean. Look, I appreciate the sentiment and yer like a sister ta me, like one of my best friends. I am happy ta see ya, hang out, we can workout together, do whatever ya want, hell I will even help ya train, whatever it takes sugar, but that life I lived? Is over.”

 

She didn’t say any word, instead Rachel continued to eat the burger while Brittany watched, she now was starting to understand Rachel more, it wasn’t lack of interest or skill, Rachel wasn’t worried about the competition or whether she would be able to hold her own Brittany could tell the drive and the arrogance to an extent was there. Her former Ashes of Eden partner had the one emotion holding her back…..

Fear.

It wasn’t fear of losing, fear of wrestling in front of a huge crowd, it was fear of getting hurt emotionally again. Brittany knew Rachel and this was the first time she had ever seen the cowgirl like this, so nonchalantly brushing off the business she once eat, breathed and shit. Brittany continued to watch her; arms folded watching Rachel eat like a homeless person at the soup kitchen…

 

Brittany: “I’m not going to pry. I just think this is a huge missed opportunity. I have never seen you in this type of shape, Rachel. It is probably the best shape I have ever seen you in and I am being honest with you, no ulterior motives here which then prompts me to pop the question, if you don’t have any intentions to return to the ring, then why? Why stay in this type of shape if you are just going to be a waitress?”

Rachel: “Give me something ta do, make me feel better about myself. That’s all. I don’t wanna cut and run but I’m tired. I need ta get home and get some sleep, I work a double tomorrow, so got a long day ahead of me.”

Brittany: “You don’t need to work that double, you know that.”

 

Rachel smiles and stands up, she takes her tray over to the trash and walks up to Brittany, leaning in and kissing her on the cheek…

 

Rachel: “I luv ya girl, thanks fer dinner.”

Brittany: “Any time….. Rachel?”

Rachel: “Yeah?”

Brittany: “Just think about it.”

Rachel: “I have been fer a long time. Bye sugar.”

 

The gorgeous cowgirl heads to her SUV, gets in and drives off. Brittany sits there in silence for a few moments before finally reaching over and grabbing her phone, she dials after finding the person in her contacts and waits until they answer.

Rachel was about thirty minutes from home, once she was in the neighborhood, she stopped at the local liquor store, purchasing a brand-new bottle of whiskey. Standing at the counter the clerk smiled and run her up….

 

Clerk: “Hey Rachel. Long day?”

Rachel: “Ya bet Charlie, gonna go home, drink a couple and head ta bed. Hope everythin’ is alright with ya.”

Charlie: “Business is good, I can’t complain. You have a nice night now.”

 

Rachel paid with cash and smiled….

 

Rachel: “Ya too Charlie.”

 

After buying her alcohol, Rachel headed home. It became a ritual for the gorgeous Texan. She left New York, decided not to go back to Texas, she really wanted to try and start a new life. No more penthouses, shopping on Saks 5th Avenue, she had that with Aiken, Blake Mason and Josh Hudson, it was never who she was or who she intended to be, it just kind of fell on her lap and she went with it. Maybe this was not the life she wanted, and it was all an excuse to stay away from the ring for obvious reasons, she didn’t want to deal with.

 

Santa Monica, CA.

Regan’s Beach House

Later That Night

 

Rachel had to work in the morning, promising Dustin she was not going to do this again. The Cowgirl kicked off her flip flops, was comfortable in her jean shorts and tank top, she let her hair down and sat on the couch. It was customary for her to pull out the laptop and start reading news on the SCW, every night she would see what was going on, headed to YouTube and watched matches from the latest Breakdown. Whiskey on the rocks in hand, she drank, always finding herself going back to the same file she had saved for quite some time….

Her brown eyes glared at the screen, there were a few lights on, just her alone. Downing already one drink, she was on to her second…..

She clicked on the file and watched….

 

Auclair stirs as well, rolling out of the barbed wire. His back is a bloody mess. Rayne grabs Lee and suddenly, Lee nails her with what appears to be her fist, but she has Foxx’s sledgehammer in her hand, the handle running along her arm to conceal it. Rayne staggers back and falls over. Lee then watches her and smiles as she then backs up to the ropes. She watches as Rayne slowly gets up and Lee then goes to step forward, but Auclair turns and pulls on the leg, recovering. Lee falls and turns and Auclair swings in and drills Lee with a hard right. Lee falls back, dropping the sledgehammer and rolls over. Red Rayne then gets up and shakes her head before grabbing Rachel Tatum Lee by the head.

Sharper: “Damn! Rachel Tatum Lee was going to finally take out her own sister.”

Knots: “Auclair protecting Red Rayne though and now…”

Sharper: “What is Rayne thinking…”

Rayne shakes her head. She can be seen saying something before then grabbing the sledgehammer and looking at Lee. She then holds her arm up and nails her with the hammer head, right in the heart. Rachel Tatum Lee falls to the mat. Dillusion then slides in as Rayne goes for the pin.

1!

2!

3!

The crowd boos loudly. Red Rayne looks down at Rachel Tatum Lee. The bell sounds.

Phillips: “Here is your winner…via pinfall…Red Rayne and Matt Auclair, the Blood Grove.”

 

Rachel’s eyes narrowed, sipping her whiskey some more, lips starting to quiver, it was Rise to Greatness 2015, she never forgot that night, every single day she thinks about it. It wasn’t even losing to her sister or Auclair that did it. The four of them went through Hell, she had taken the worse from Auclair, the worse from Red Rayne, she didn’t expect this, as she kept watching, this time drinking the rest of the whiskey and in her glass and pouring herself another…

 

The crowd cheers as Dillusion gets up and Red Rayne kicks him in the chest. She then boots him in the face. Red Rayne then turns around to grab the sledgehammer, but Foxx has it as the crowd cheers. She then turns and nails Rayne in the ribs with it. Rayne drops down to her hands and knees. Foxx then jumps up and drives the hammer head into the back of Rayne. Rayne drops to the mat. Foxx just looks at her and then Dillusion as Dillusion looks at Rachel Foxx. Foxx gets up as “Take Me to Church” starts to play. Dillusion just nods as Foxx then falls over to her side and winces.

Sharper: “My God! Rachel Foxx has just taken out Red Rayne!”

Knots: “The sledgehammer to the ribs…to the back of the head. Red Rayne is unconscious….I hope!”

Sharper: “She’s still breathing…but Rachel Foxx standing tall…thanks to Dillusion’s assist…but we need help.”

Knots: “I hope the EMTs are ready.”

Dillusion walks over to the ropes and drops down before going to the door, opening it up. Foxx looks around as the Rise to Greatness logo comes up on the screen.

Sharper: “After the match, Foxx got her revenge. She took down Rayne. She’s still down in the ring as you see the Thunderdome now rising back up.”

Knots: “What a war…but Blood Grove won the battle…did Rachel Foxx win the war?”

Sharper: “She may have…I don’t know if I could say Requiem won it though.”

The Thunderdome is starting to rise as EMTs are helping Rachel Tatum Lee and Red Rayne. Auclair is up with Rayne. He grabs her and pulls her away from the EMTs, starting to carry her to the back. The crowd boos. Rachel Foxx, meanwhile, steps away from Rachel Tatum Lee, leaving her being checked on as she heads to the back. Dillusion just looks on smiling as the scene ….

PAUSE.

 

Rachel rewinds it a little and it’s a still frame “Rachel Foxx, meanwhile, steps away from Rachel Tatum Lee, leaving her being checked on as she heads to the back.” The cowgirl’s teeth start to grit, she shifted the laptop from her thighs after staring at the frame for a few minutes, sipping her whiskey, placing it on the table. She sits back on the couch and stares at the ceiling. It didn’t matter to Rachel Tatum Lee that three years removed from that moment she was the longest reigning IWC No Holds Barred Champion or the UWA World Champion, it didn’t matter Rachel was 2017 UWA Wrestler of the Year or won their version of the Best of the Best Tournament beating the likes of Red Rayne, her own sister, Willow Wilkes, David Helms and Myra Lynwood. All that mattered to her….

Was the last match she was in an SCW ring.

She didn’t care about being the greatest Underground Champion of all time or beating Syren into a bloody pulp… all she cared about was those final moments and the betrayal.

Rachel stood up and walked over to the bedroom, she started to stumble a little, the whiskey was starting to take its effect. She had a small box at the foot of the bed, grabbing it and sitting on the floor, legs spread out, leaning against the frame, glass of whiskey in hand. Slowly opening the box, she was doing this every single night. There was a collection of pictures, most of them her and Josh Hudson, there were some of her with Blake Mason, Ethan von Aaron, many with Aiken and finally some older ones of her and Wendell. She stared at the one of her and Josh for a moment….

The tears slowly started to swell in her eyes, she rapidly tried to wipe them off….

 

Rachel: “I loved ya so much, ya sumbitch…..

 

It seemed like the recurring theme with Rachel. Her eyes shifted to the other pics, while holding the one of her and Josh in her hand, staring inside the box…..

 

Three Weeks Prior

Laredo, Texas

 

Rachel stood in front of the grave of one Wild Bill Wayne, her former manager and father figure that passed away in late 2017 of cancer, he never shared his disease with anyone, it came pretty quick and he was gone while both Rachel and Daisy Lee, the former Red Rayne were in Japan for the UWA. It had been a long time since Rachel had come back to see the gravesite. Wearing jeans, black cowgirl boots, a matching black halter top, her hair hanging down and nails polished silver, placing a rose on his tombstone, her baby brown eyes hid behind the lenses of her glasses. She spoke, her voice started to crack some….

 

Rachel: “Hey Bill, I’m sorry I haven’t been around much sugar. I wish that I could see ya right now standing in front of me face ta face with hat shit eatin’ grin of yers and those goddamn Texas barbs ya always came up with. Bill, I don’t know who the fuck I am anymore. Ya seemed like the only one that would know what to do and I at times turned my back on ya, sugar because I was so desperate ta succeed that at the end I still ended up on my back, beaten ta shit and practically thrown out of the SCW because I just wasn’t worth it. Ya know I tried hard so damn hard ta supplement it with IWC and UWA but fuck, it was never the same….”

 

She sniffles a little, tears are now trickling down her face, the sunglasses still cover her eyes….

 

Rachel: “Funny thing was ya always knew how ta make me smile, make me laugh and believe in myself and right now….. I need ya Bill cause I am havin’ a hard time believin’ in myself. I tried ta be a good wife, that didn’t work. How many times is a bitch like me gonna get married or engaged only ta be thrown on her ass, cheated upon or simply watch them find someone prettier or younger after I give em’ my heart and soul? That says a lot about my character, Bill. It says a lot about who I am as a woman. Ya know that deep down inside I wanna wrassle again. I want the opportunity ta be in the SCW ONE More time. Bill, Rise ta Greatness is in Texas this year? Could ya imagine us bein’ front and center, ya and me, same kinda setting, same ring, nothin’ get in our way like the old days….. nothin’…..”

 

Rachel pauses and starts to cry. She slowly sits down on the grass, pulling out a small bottle of Texas Moonshine…..

 

Rachel: “I remember…. Ya used ta love drinkin’ this piss. This was yer way of tryin’ ta get me sober cause one whiff from this shit and I was already on my ass. Bill, I miss ya so much and I’m lost. I don’t think I can wrassle again in the SCW. They don’t want me, Josh is there, I don’t know if I can handle that. I don’t wanna be that bitch that goes lookin’ fer revenge when our lives were a personal matter and I left him. I left him when he had eyes fer other women instead. I should hang him. Look what I did ta Ethan? Blake? Aiken? I beat them all up ta a bloody pulp at some point, I even took the best of them as well, didn’t matter cause that’s not what I wanted. I put so much trust in people, like Rachel Foxx, she was supposed ta be my sister and instead ya saw what she did, left me fer dead at RTG and that is how the fans remember me, Bill! Laid out alone, fer a minute next ta my sister, that is now what we Lee’s are about, that was NOT her moment, it should have been OURS, that is why I came back, and she used me! She used me like Josh! Like Ethan! Like Blake! Like Aiken! She fuckin’ used me and now I am sittin’ at yer grave yellin’ at a tombstone, ready ta drink yer moonshine and pass out in my car so I don’t have ta feel this pain anymore! How is it on the other side Bill? Don’t think I haven’t thought about joinin’ ya a few times. I tried ta reinvent myself, I have done everythin’ I could just like ya taught me and yet….”

 

She lowers her head and let’s out a little more crying, taking a second for herself….

 

Rachel: “…. I come back ta what I know. I want ya here, I need ya here cause yer the only one that made this world make any type of sense. I wanna wrassle Bill…. I don’t think I can without ya.”

 

Rachel takes out Bill’s favorite mug and pours moonshine in it, she then places the cup on his gravestone before standing up. She takes off her sunglasses, teary-eyed, staring at is name…

 

Rachel: “Ya were the best of me, and it died with ya.”

 

She turns around and starts to walk back to her rental car, the sun was starting to set, and the cemetery was ready to close. As she walked closer to the car, she realized there were a few places she needed to go. To see her father and stepmother, visit with her little half-brother and finally one other place….

Daisy Lee lived in New York and maybe she would make her way to see her up in Brooklyn at some point. Rachel jumped in her car and drove off….

There was one thing left to do.

 

One Hour Later

 

Driving down the long dirt road, she finally reached the opening to the compound. There stood John Goddard with his hands inside the jean pockets, wearing boots, jacket and untucked flannel shirt already expecting her. Rachel parked the car and stepped out….

 

MInervaCastPic-GoddardGoddard: “Long time ya been here Lil’ Rose. Yer cousin, Sherriff Austin told us ya were goin’ to be in town.”

Rachel: “I need ta see him.”

Goddard: “Rachel, come inside, get a hot meal, I’ll take ya ta see the others but ya know damn well I can’t let that happen.”

Rachel: “I need ta know.”

Goddard: “Rachel, in life there are a lot of unknowns and I think Bill …..”

Rachel: “With all due respect John, ya don’t have that right ta tell me anythin’ about Bill. I didn’t need ta come here but I want closure. I can’t go on with my life John, every single minute of my day all I think about are my regrets and I’m drivin’ myself crazy ta the point I will make myself go crazy or jump out of a sky rise window, whatever comes first. Ya owe me this after takin’ my life away….”

 

His eyes widen, turning for a second and letting out a frustrating sigh. He knew that this was not possible, he would be going against everything that he has preached and taught his compound. As he was standing there, a beautiful young woman came out of his office to find John, she saw he was busy, Rachel caught it, she looked familiar to her….

 

Rachel: “Who was that?”

Goddard: “A stray, we found her in a very bad predicament.”

Rachel: “She looks familiar.”

Goddard: “She has family I know. It’s complicated just like this. Please, let me take ya around, get ya a hot meal……”

Rachel: “I ain’t hungry. Ya don’t wanna help me? Fine, I will do it myself….”

Goddard: “That is not necessary.”

Rachel: “Then take me to him!”

 

Goddard again sighs, his eyes widen when he realizes the monster, Sundown walks up behind Rachel, she quickly turns around in a defensive stance, ready to fight. The hooded monster looks down at her, they stare at each other….

 

Goddard: “Sundown, get outta here.”

SundownCastPic-Sundown2Sundown: “Not this time John.”

Rachel: “Take it off.”

Goddard: “No, Rachel, best ya leave now.”

Rachel: “I ain’t leavin’ until ya take it off.”

Goddard: “He is not. Rachel, get in yer car go, NOW.”

Rachel: “Take it off.”

 

She stands her ground, looking up at the monster who finally starts to pull the hood off…

 

Goddard: “Sundown, NO.”

Sundown: “I have ta, John.”

 

John Goddard slowly lowers his head and takes a deep breath, Rachel stares right at Sundown until he finally takes the hood off. Instantly Rachel’s eyes start to tear up, she stands there emotionless for a few awkward and quite moment before turning to John….

 

Rachel: “Ya son of a bitch.”

Goddard: “Rachel…. There is a reas….”

 

She didn’t want to hear it. Rachel walked past Sundown, away from Goddard and stepped back into her car, she turned on the ignition and backed up, driving away fast as she could. Sundown placed the hood back on and turned to Goddard, not saying anything before walking away.

 

Santa Monica, CA.

Regan’s Beach House

 

Brittany didn’t like the way things ended for her and Rachel at the burger place. For some reason she felt compelled to see her. Brittany arrived at the beach house, she first knocked on the door and there was no answer. She then rang the doorbell and still no answer. She remembered the spare key where it was in case, she ever needed it. Reaching into the flowerpot by the entrance, she took out the spare key and made her way in through the back deck facing the beach. Brittany came in, there was a record playing but the it had already gone through all it’s songs, just scratching instead, Rachel loved her vinyls. Brittany raised the needle and then saw her laptop sitting on the coffee table. Curious she touched the keys and the paused screen of Rise To Greatness 2015 was there, it was Rachel lying on the mat as EMT’s were making sure she was okay while Foxx walked out. That angered Brittany, she started to bite down on her jaw now concerned, with her blue eyes narrowing, looking for Rachel….

 

Brittany: “Rachel? Rachel!?”

 

Now concerned, her heart started to pound faster when her friend didn’t respond. She quickly went down the hallway to the bedroom where she found Rachel , legs spread wide, head tilted back, mouth wide open, an empty glass sitting next to her and a picture in the other, she was snoring, passed out drunk to the world as Brittany could only shake her head and see the box sitting next to her….

 

Brittany: “Goddammit Rachel….”

 

Brittany squatted down, slowly prying the picture from her hand, it was one of her and Josh Hudson. Then she grabbed the box by her side and started to look and see pictures of Rachel and her various relationships. She turned back to Rachel, shaking her head….

 

Brittany: “No…. fuck no! This is not the way this is going to be for you! Get up!”

 

The larger Brittany slaps Rachel on the cheek a few times, she doesn’t respond. Brittany quickly leans in and muscles her up over her shoulder and carries her into the bathroom, lying Rachel in the shower clothing and all, before she turns on the cold water. Within seconds, Rachel’s eyes widen, and she starts to scream….

 

Rachel: “What the fuck!?”

Brittany: “Sober up, now! We are not going through this shit, Rachel! Sober up! I don’t care if you hate me after this, but I will not allow you to feel sorry for yourself and watch the woman I love self-destruct in front of my eyes!”


Rachel’s blood shot eyes widen, staring at the fiery Brittany Lohan who holds her down as she gets sprayed with continuous flowing cold water….

 

Rachel: “Alright…. Alright!”

 

Brittany shuts the water off. Rachel tries to get up but her feet keep slipping so Brittany grabs her by the midsection and hoists her up from the bath tub, trying to help her stand but Rachel’s knees are wobbly. Brittany helps her out of the wet clothes and wraps a towel around Rachel, leading her back to the bedroom where Rachel tries to sit at the edge of the bed, her wet hair covering part of her face. Brittany brushes it off….

 

Rachel: “How did ya get in?’

Brittany: “I have my ways. What are you doing?”

Rachel: “Does it matter?”

Brittany: “Yes, it fucking matters! It matters because I am looking at the woman who I feel as my equal, that I admire and look up to try and destroy herself over what!? Rachel fucking Foxx!? Josh Hudson!? Ethan von Aaron!? Aiken!? Blake Mason!? I saw the laptop, what was on the screen, how many times have you watched that footage, Rachel!?”

Rachel: “It doesn’t matt…”

Brittany: “How many times!?”

 

The outburst startled Rachel some, she was still very drunk but trying to process everything…..

 

Rachel: “Almost every night…..”

Brittany: “And this!? This box, these pictures!?”

Rachel: “…. Same.”

Brittany: “Why!?”

Rachel: “Because I ain’t got nothin’ left, Brittany! Everythin’ I fuckin’ loved is gone! I don’t know what ta do anymore, ALL I wanna do is live my fuckin’ life! And I can’t…. I fuckin’ can’t Britt because I live with so much regret. Everythin’ I have done was all fer what? None? How many fuckin’ times am I gonna fail in my life before I finally have somethin’ good happen!? I hate it, I fuckin’ hate it all and yet I continue ta try and erase the memories like they erased me from theirs….”

 

Rachel starts to cry some; Brittany is trying so hard to comfort her….

 

Rachel: “Yer right…. I wanna wrassle again. I wanna step inta the SCW one more time and get closure. Fix that last moment I had! Do somethin’ other than being known as some garbage wrassler! I wanna make moments and RTG XVI is in Texas, I wanna make it MY moment.”

Brittany: “Then do it.”

Rachel: “I can’t.”

Brittany: “Why!?”

Rachel: “Because I’m afraid!”

Brittany: “Afraid of what!? Failure!? Do you remember that same RTG you keep playing over and over again I was planted by Blitzkrieg and lost!? What about my relationships!? Matty Stone, I loved that fat bastard but in the end I realized I wasn’t happy! Life is always going to throw you curveballs Rachel, it will never be the way you want, that is why YOU need to change it! YOU need to grab it all by the horns and do whatever you can to make it yours! I have and I also know that I am going to be retired soon, I will go out MY WAY, not another WAY! What about you, Rachel!?”

Rachel: “…. I want that chance….”

Brittany: “Then stop this shit and go do it! I know how good you are, doesn’t matter Rachel, win or lose you are one of the best and they know it! Tell me now what you are going to do!?”

 

Rachel lowers her head, shrugging her shoulders….

 

Rachel: “The SCW don’t want me.”

Brittany: “Don’t be too sure about that.”

 

The cowgirl rested her head on Brittany’s lap, she held her hand as Brittany turned and kissed her on the cheek. Within minutes, Rachel was asleep again, still drunk and pretty out of it. Brittany laid her down on the bed, stood up and sat where Rachel was earlier, she started t look at the different pictures while Rachel slept, finding one of her and the beautiful Texan together posing. For the first time in a long time Brittany became emotional, a few tears started to trickle down her face this time as she held the picture of the two close to her chest…..

 

Brittany: “I love you cowgirl….”

 

She stood back up, kicked off her sneakers and laid next to Rachel, brushing some of the hair strands from her face, before closing her own eyes and resting, wishing this day was over and the new one would already come.

A Few Days Later

Dustin’s BBQ

Santa Monica, CA.

 

Rachel had just finished serving another customer, she was in the back filling up condiments for the station. She hadn’t drunk any alcohol the last few days, looking refreshed and gorgeous as ever. She went and had her hair done, nails, she looked ready to take on the world….

 

Dustin: “Hey Rachel.”

Rachel: “What’s up Dustin?”

Dustin: “You have another table, they sat you in booth 8.”

Rachel: “No problem sugar, I’ll take care of it right nnow.”

Dustin: “Thanks beautiful. “

 

She smiled at the compliment. Tonica looked over and winked…

 

Tonica: “He likes you.”

Rachel: “Stop… girl.”

Tonica: “well, I like you too, but I have a boyfriend.”

Rachel: “I’m flattered. I need to get this table.”

Tonica: “They look like big spenders.”

Rachel: “Right.”

 

Tonica lets out a giggle as Rachel blows her a kiss and walks out to the main floor, she approaches the booth not even looking at he customers with her pad and paper in hand….

 

Rachel: “Welcome ta Dustin’s, my name is Rachel, I will be yer server can I start ya off wi…..”

 

Rachel stopped talking mid-sentence. Sitting in the booth were Regan Street, Brittany Lohan and Sasha D. The cowgirl slowly lowered the pad, confused at what was going on….

 

ReganCastPic-ReganNEW3Regan: “Hey bitch. How’s the Brisket here?”

Rachel: “It’s…. good. Regan? Britt? S…. Sasha?”

Brittany: “Sasha was in the neighborhood and we thought to come here and get some lunch, I heard the service here is tremendous.”

Rachel: “It is… uh, what can I get ya gals ta drink?”

Sasha: “Sit.”

 

Sasha taps the empty seat next to her. Rachel looks around and finally decides to sit down. She looks a bit nervous and intimidated at the same time…

 

Regan: “You know Sasha is in charge of SCW now, we know that you watch the product so that’s no surprise. I mean, you do watch me wrestle so yeah…”

Rachel: “Ha… of course, love me some Hellcat.”

ReganCastPic-SashaSasha: “Rachel….”

Rachel: “Sasha, before ya say anythin’, I am sorry fer what my sister did ta yer family. I wish I could go back and change it, I tried ta stop her and failed miserably. I never got the chance ta say that ta yer daddy because he pretty much wanted ta get rid of me.”

Sasha: “What Daisy did to my father and sister had nothing to do with you. Rachel, the SCW didn’t let you go in 2015 because we thought you were not an asset. Matter of fact, we fought to keep you active but the contract with IWC/UWA prohibited you from wrestling in both companies’ full time. We were able to allow you to wrestle for pretty much the 6 months you were there on loan since you were a champion in IWC as well. I never thought you wanted to come back to be honest and then I received a call from Regan.”

 

Rachel turns to Regan….

 

Rachel: “I don’t understand?”

Regan: “Brittany called me a few nights ago after you guys were at In N’ Out.”

Brittany: “Sorry, I had to.”

Rachel: “So what is going on here?”

 

Sasha reaches into her purse and takes out an SCW Contract, Rachel’s eyes widen at seeing the paper…

 

Sasha: “I would love to have you back Cowgirl in the SCW. You are a former Champion in the Triad, the longest and greatest Underground Champion of all time, you have given the SCW fans memories they still talk about today. So, this is it. Read it over, let me know what you think, I know that RTG XVI is in Texas and we would love for you to be a part of it and I would like you to be in the Taking Hold fo the Flame match itself.”

 

Rachel’s jaw drops….

 

Rachel: “I…. I don’t know if I….”

Regan: “Rachel, look her in the eyes and tell Sasha that you are done wrestling.”

Rachel: “I…. I can’t.”

Regan: “Then sign the fucking contract.”

Rachel: “Sasha, I don’t wanna let ya down or my two gals here, my best friends. I trust these two more than anyone in my life, they have proven ta me they will stick together ta the end, I don’t have to worry about any of it. I just don’t wanna embarrass them or myself. I….”

 

Sasha takes out the pen and hands it to Rachel….

 

Sasha: “I wouldn’t be here if I didn’t think you could come right back into the SCW and one day be a World Champion. Sign it.”

Rachel: “I….”

Sasha: “You know that you want this and so do we. Sign it and get out of here. I’m sure you do a tremendous job serving BBQ, but this is not you. SCW is you. I cannot promise that you will not face people from your past like your ex-husband and others, what I can promise you? This is one decision you will not regret.”

 

Rachel turns to Regan who smiles, then to Brittany who nods. Rachel grabs the pen and signs the contract; Brittany let’s out a sigh of relief and finally smiles. Regan grabs Rachel’s hand and winks. The Cowgirl gets up and takes her pad and paper…

 

Rachel: “Okay…. What can I get ya gals ta drink?”

Sasha: “I’ll have a lemonade.”

Regan: “Unsweetened Iced Tea.”

Brittany: “Diet Coke. We are also ready to order, Sasha is having the pulled pork, Regan is having the Fried fish with Coleslaw and Hush Puppies. I will have the Brisket like you recommended.”

Rachel: “Ya got it…. Comin’ right up.”

 

As the cowgirl walks away with a smile on her face, she heads into the back where Dustin is talking to Tonica. Rachel approaches him….

 

Rachel: “Dustin….”

Dustin: “I know. Don’t worry about two weeks, all I ask is you finish off today and get back in the ring and do your thing.”

Rachel: “I will never forget what ya did fer me.”

Dustin: “Get us some advertising on SCW programming.”

Rachel: “Ya got it.”

 

The two hugs, as Dustin walks to the kitchen, Tonica looks both sad and excited…

 

Tonica: “He just told me as you were talking to those ladies out there. I recognized the hot blonde.”

Rachel: “Regan, she’s hard to miss. Tonica, ya keep at it sugar, yer gonna make it.”

Tonica: “No… you are.”

 

Rachel lowered her head and tried to fight back her emotions, as her eyes teared up, nodding when Tonica gave her a much-needed hug as well. This was what Rachel always wanted but was too afraid to pursue…

A second chance. The cowgirl would take off her apron for the last time and walk out of Dustin’s BBQ a fresh new woman. No more drunken nights at home feeling sorry for herself, regretting all her poor decisions in the past. It was time for Rachel Tatum Lee to return and she was not going to stop until her moments were made….

And she ended things her way.

 

 

SCENE FADES

 

 

 


 

 

WHERE I BELONG

 

 

The Scene Opens…

 

The Montmorency Falls is a large waterfall on the Montmorency River in Quebec, Canada. The falls are located on the boundary between the borough of Beauport, Quebec City and Boischatel, Quebec about 7.5 miles from the heart of old Quebec City. The area surrounding the falls is protected within the Montmorency Falls Park. In the French Language: Parc de la Chute-Montmorency. The falls are at the mouth of the Montmorency River where it drops over the Cliff shore into the Saint Lawrence River, opposite the western end of the Ile de Orleans, Quebec. The waterfalls are 272′ tall, a full 99′ higher than Niagara Falls. There are staircases that allow visitors to view the falls from several different perspectives. A Suspension Bridge over the crest of the falls provides access to both sides of the park. There is also an Aerial Tramway, Funitel that carries passengers between the base and the top of the falls. In the summer the park hosts an international Fireworks Competition with the falls as a backdrop. During summer months, the falls give off a yellow glow due to high iron content in the waterbed.

The Ice Hotel was located at Montmorency Falls for its first year.

This is where we find Rachel Tatum Lee, the woman known as “The Violent Kind”, a face and name that has not been seen in an SCW ring since Rise to Greatness 2015. She did not leave the way she wanted to, that was pretty apparent as her tag team partner at the time, Rachel Foxx left her laid out in the middle of the ring after she took a sledgehammer to her heart thanks to Red Rayne, her sister. After that match, Rachel left SCW never to be seen again. She was a fixture in the IWC until it went under and then she reappeared in the UWA with Silas Mason as her manager, leading her to the World Championship and finally making it to the top but for Rachel, it was much more than that for the woman who was once the most feared female on the Supreme Championship roster and the longest reigning Underground Champion of all time. She had her successes, even broke the stereotype that she was simply a garbage wrestler as many would call it though she had shown in regular matches she could beat the best in her tenure in the SCW….

This time though for Rachel it was different. She had gone through some failures in her personal life, it was tough for her to get back on track and try so hard to finally get the pieces back together so that she could come back and give the SCW ONE more shot and with Taking Hold of the Flame the perfect opportunity and Rise to Greatness in Texas?

There was no better time.

Wearing jeans, cowgirl boots, a black leather halter top, with her long hair in a half ponytail and nails polished silver. The gorgeous and probably in the best shape of her life, Rachel waits for the camera to record….

 

REC:

 

Her brown eyes look up at the camera as she starts to speak in her Texas twang though not as deep as it used to be, living in New York and Los Angeles has fixed that recently. She reaches out and touches the cool water with her hand ….

 

RachelTatumLeeCastPic-RTL“I miss this….

Travelin’ the world, city ta city, state ta state, country ta country, explorin’ the sights and sounds. This Waterfall here is peaceful, tranquil in many ways. I feel like when I stand here, I’m invincible cause ya see, lately I haven’t felt like I have. Supreme Championship Wrasslin’ is the greatest company in the world, there was never doubt and I don’t know what the future holds fer me or anyone fer that matter but right now what I get is a chance ta step inta the ring once again and look across at 39 other hungry wrasslers that want ta Main Event, rise Ta Greatness on my Killin’ Fields. A month ago I didn’t think I was gonna be a part of It, any of this and yet I watched the product since the UWA went under. Wherever I was. I know that I maybe a lil’ older, don’t know if I would call myself a lil’ wiser but the one thing I have learned in recent months is my mistakes is what I like ta look at as my experience.

And this right now is another challenge, another chapter in my book of Rachel Tatum Lee.

My career in nutshell is, “What coulda, woulda or shoulda” been. There was a time when I was the most feared wrassler in the SCW, hell now that I think about it, in the world. Things were different then though; I was learning my craft while gettin’ out the rust and becomin’ one of the most lethal weapons in this business. The Underground Championship was a title close ta my heart, gave me the chance ta be myself, some called garbage wrasslin’ yet I elevated that title ta the point where former World Champion wrasslers wanted ta wear it, that right there told me that I was doin’ somethin’ right. Life though is about choices, after the Underground Championship where it took a man with a flamin’ fist ta take it from me, the division was never the same, it lost its luster….

And soon it died with my legacy.

I had ta reinvent myself, they looked at me as some Hardcore wrassler only, never givin’ me the chance at the World Championship even though I had beaten every former Main Event athlete they had on the roster including the legendary and soon ta be Hall of Famer, Syren twice. I don’t blame the company though and their decision makin’, I blame my choices.  I’m a big gal, I can make my own decisions and take full responsibility when things go wrong. There were times I lost my damn mind, I had the chance ta be one of the best in the SCW and maybe I was, it’s up for argument, the fact remains when it was time for me ta finally elevate myself, I fell flat on my face, New Eden destroyed my momentum, I trusted in the Coalition and that never panned out ta anythin’. I put my faith in Rachel Foxx as my tag team partner and twice she left me ta the wolves at consecutive RTG’s and did I learn?

No, I was a glutton fer punishment.

Instead I disappeared right after and the last memory anyone had of Rachel Tatum Lee was laid out inside some cage while my partner left me there for dead. Now, I know I can never get my revenge, her career after that gave some semblance of peace as I took another path, IWC and she basically fizzled away in obscurity. Gave me the chance ta try and change who I was and instead the No Holds Barred Championship called my name and I never lost that title, I walked away from it….

Yeah, I quit when I realized that maybe I was a garbage wrassler. I wanted the same opportunities as everyone else and knew deep in my heart that I had everything it took ta be a World Champion. All the blood, sweat, tears, brain damage, the knockouts, the pain I felt, days when I couldn’t even walk on my own two feet and this was supposed to be my time? The IWC did the exact same thing the SCW did, pigeonhole me ta a corner, type casted and I finally got sick of it. Funny thing is when I start ta think that my fortunes are gonna turn around? They get worse and when the IWC closed its doors all I had left in my hand was hopes and dreams so I again disappeared, tried ta get my life together, see if I could actually start livin’ one ta be honest….

And in that I finally succumbed to the hunger of professional wrasslin’ again but this time it was different, this time I went against my better judgment cause I was desperate. Here is a woman who was the most feared, I remember the night at Taking Hold of the Flame 2014 when I came out and EVERYONE stopped in the ring ta turn toward me after all those damn suspensions thanks ta Matt Auclair pushin’ me over the edge after he knocked me cold with a chain wrapped around his fist and from that day forward I lost my mind, my inhibitions and became a monster. I would sit back and think about that punch, still do, the two he laid on me that pretty much defined his career but not mine. See, I came back and did upon him what he thought would be his final blow, I knocked him the fuck out on a night in Kansas City. Wrasslin’, Brawlin’, Fightin’ was never my weakness. I lost matches ta some of the best, but I also beat those best and when it was time for me ta come back to the ring? I did so in the UWA….

With Silas Mason.”

 

She stops for a second, ashamed she ever went that far thinking that it was necessary to have that man in her corner. It was a different time then and it didn’t stop her at all from remembering the things he did to so many women she respected. It was the past and at least she learned from it. Rachel takes a moment to reflect before looking back at the camera and speaking…

 

“I amaze myself and my ability ta fuck things up so bad and not givin’ a care in the damn world fer doin’ them until it is too late. I’ve never been good at pickin’ leadin’ men. From Blake Mason, ta Aiken to Ethan von Aaron ta Silas and finally Josh Hudson. All I ever wanted was peace o’ mind, all I ever needed was a support system so that once in a while I could hear the encouragement coming from their lips softly whisperin’ in my ear. I always needed reassurance ta tell me that what I was doin’ was worth the fight, worth the blood I spilled every single time. When things go wrong in yer life, ya start ta think that it’s ya, not anyone else, just ya. I always said that if ya stare inta the abyss long enough, it’s gonna stare back at ya. I was hopin’ that I could finally find someone ta share my life with, the hopes, dreams, yearnin’ ta one day start a family and live normal, be like everyone else. Hell I even took a waitress job at a local BBQ joint the last three months just ta make ends meet and at least TRY ta fit in with the society I turned my back on. Goddammit, man I loved those bastards, I gave them my fuckin; heart, thinkin’, not knowin’ that they are not gonna take this journey with me all the way. I realize now that I am a woman who will never find happiness or true love no matter how hard I try. It took me years ta finally get on the same page with my sister, Daisy, ya all know her as THE Red Rayne who terrorized the SCW and the Drachewych family especially that poor gal, Katya who seems like she is still fucked up from them days the way she’s actin’.

I apologize for what my family did ta ya Mr. D, Sasha and Katya.

Now I’m payin’ the price fer it. It’s a lonely place of dyin’ when ya walk inta a house and there ain’t no one there to greet ya, smile, laugh, share those experiences so that ya know that everythin’ yer doin’ is right. Well, I have come ta the grim realization that I will always travel that road alone on that desolate highway never knowin’ where my head will rest at night, fer all I can do now is the one thing that brought me ta the dance in the first place and I tried so hard to change it….

The fight.

It has never let me down and now I sleep with it firmly in grasp….

And come Taking Hold of The Flame here in Quebec in a few days, sugar?

I’m bringin’ it to each and every single one of ya, friend or foe.”

This is the hardest and most important match on the SCW calendar, this sets the stage, the tone fer the biggest event of the year. I will always look at this match as the one when ya win, ya have already “Risen ta Greatness”. From Giovanni Aries ta James Evans, Kelcey Wallace ta Ravyn Taylor, Ace Marshall ta Shilo Valiant, they walked inta a war and it didn’t matter who the hell stood int heir way, they were the last ones standing holdin’ that golden ticket ta RTG. This ain’t my first dance and I have had some success in this battle royal, but we all know the luck o’ draw and that could determine anythin’. Look at Owen Cruze and Sienna Swann last year, both went over an hour, it could make the difference. See, after that vignette played on SCW TV, I know a few of ya had their assholes tighten up, ya knew that this year’s THoTF stocks were lifted just a lil’ bit more! See, everyone knows what I bring ta the table, whether it be my own ex-husband, Josh Hudson who I refuse ta say anythin’ negative about in public no matter how our marriage ended and how he couldn’t keep his pecker in his pants ta any of my girls like Regan Street, my best friend or Selena Frost, my girl who has been through hell recently, see I can’t make it about them, I won’t. They are smart, they understand that it is every man, woman and beast fer themselves. I will walk in there and do what I can ta be at the end, no matter what happens…..

Cause ya see in life, ya don’t always get a second chance, sugar ta make things right.

And come Sunday, even on my girl’s birthday, The Hellcat, I’m gonna stand tall while the rest of ya remember who the fuck I am.”

 

Biting down on her jaw, a scowl slowly forming on her face, determined, ready and trained to physical peak performance, Rachel Tatum Lee is in the best shape of her life. She is toned, muscular and seems to have become even prettier with age. Rachel is a new woman, she can still go hard with the rest of them, she can still be that Underground monster she was once, but this Rachel is about proving everyone wrong and still living up to her name as the most dangerous woman in all of wrestling. She turns back and looks at the camera…

 

“The UWA gave me the chance I didn’t see in the SCW, a chance ta be a World Champion and I took it. When I won that belt, I knew right then and there I had the opportunity ta not only recreate myself, it also gave me the ability ta finally rise ta the occasion and show the entire wrasslin’ business and anyone that ever doubted me that I could do more than just that Hardcore bullshit. I was able ta hone my craft and even though I made the decision to align myself with Silas Mason after everythin’ he had done ta some of the most respected women in the business, even my own best friend, Regan Helms. At times ya gotta make some tough choices thinkin’ that this will one day bring ya ta the Promise Land and it did. I became a World Champion and Silas helped me get there. The Texas tie was a huge part of it, but I will be frank and honest here, I didn’t care about his past, he helped me get ta the top. Maybe I relied too much on others, like Aiken, Rachel Foxx, Silas and others.

Bottom line?

I wanted respect and was lookin’ at anyway ta get it.

Here’s the problem, much as I loved UWA and what it did fer my career, it was never satisfyin’ like the SCW. All I could think about was how I left. The thoughts continued ta cross my mind and fer a woman that lives in regret and never satisfied in her accomplishments until she has closure?

Is someone who will never relent and is on a mission ta repair the damage done. This company brought me back ta life in 2012, it gave me the chance ta hone my skill, my craft and come out of a point where I was on the road ta self-destruction….

Like I am now.

Everythin’ comes full circle, I had my moment in the UWA, I could finally call myself a World Champion but somewhere along the way, there was more that I needed ta do and when the company went belly up, my choices were limited. See, I was ready ta come back ta the SCW and then my husband at the time, he turned on me. He and Regan had something goin’ which I know nothin’ happened between those two but outside of her?

Who knows.

What I reckon, he was close ta certain people and that’s fine, if he wanted ta be with them instead of me after I had his back and supported him in everythin’ he did whether it was legal or illegal didn’t matter, that’s what a wife does and I paid the ultimate price just like Aiken, just like Wendell, Blake and anyone else I was romantically involved with, all I did was destroy who I was and became what I hated….

A victim.

I was ready ta retire, hop on my horse and ride off inta the sunset because in my mind I had accomplished everythin’. I know what I am doin’ will piss off a lotta people. There are superstars that have been bustin’ their ass fer years lookin’ fer that moment ta be in the Main Event then someone like me, a blast from the past comes in and takes their spot? What about my spot? What about my chance ta finish what I started long before any of ya? See, I made a mistake, one that I am fine with makin’. I gave up too easily on my SCW career, I was one of the best and I didn’t think that way. I took my wins and my losses, I made best with what I had. I wasn’t the flashiest wrassler’, or even the most technically sound in the ring.

What I was though?

The most dangerous all due ta my determination ta make it after everythin’ I have been through. Ya ever give up on life? Ever think that what ya did well once, ya couldn’t do anymore even when I left the UWA as one of the top if not the top wrassler fer the company and the 2017 Wrassler of the Year? It wasn’t good enough because all this time, all I ever did was wonder….

What coulda been in the SCW.

I was stupid, had I not allowed New Eden control my destiny in this company, if I had not taken my ball and gone home back to the IWC with my tail tucked between my legs and pretend that I was okay with the way things ended in 2015 at RTG? I was lyin’ ta myself, never bein’ truthful ta who I was and when I look at the landscape of the SCW now, the question that continues ta spin through my head?

Can I?”

 

She arches her eyebrow, that is the question which lies deep within her soul. Can she? Will she? Whether or not that is what the focus is, for Rachel Tatum Lee there is no other match more significant than Taking Hold of the Flame to test her might and show the entire world that with some of the best on the roster, she can walk in there at any number and walk out a winner. She looks back at the camera with narrowed eyes and speaks….

 

“Maybe I shouldn’t doubt myself, instead look in the mirror and know exactly what I am capable of doin’. 39 Wrasslers, I could name them all if I had ta but why? Bree Lancaster has a doll now, she is on top of the world, everyone knows she is a favorite, but can she be the one to toss me over or will I end her hopes of having a Main Event match with her bestie, Sienna Swann? Ravyn Taylor? Another willing to preserve the Main Event for her wife? I could ruin that dream too. Chris Cannon, who we have seen his true colors recently and a man who is determined to step away from Kelcey Wallace’s shadow and not give a damn who he hurts yet Kennedy Street I don’t think even cares if she wins, all she wants to make sure is that he loses? Could I be so lucky that Foxx’s protege who I have had my run=ins a time or two is in it and I could kick her ass and be satisfied vicariously through her? Maybe, ya never know but I won;t give that chance up, bet on it.

What about Xander Valentine?

That huge sumbitch has been stirrin’ the pot and hurt the former boss and owner, my friends and family alike, the sisters who stood by me durin’ my worst time, damn right I will be there fer them, as this was all fer his own amusement like this Wonderland, shit and their agents? They didn’t plan on this factor, ME.

Are the athletes now too much fer this ol’ Texas gal?

Let me put it ta ya this way, I have been hurt enough, I have cried and drank myself unconscious fer far too long feelin’ sorry fer myself. I never gave Rachel Tatum Lee and the Taking Hold of the Flame Battle Royal another thought until it finally donned on me that not only could I step into that ring and survive 39 other wrasslers?

I know that I can beat every single one of them if I had too in order ta finally get the chance ta be a World Champion in the company that gave me back my life when even then I didn’t deserve it. I ain’t here ta make friends, I ain’t here ta fight other people’s battles, I ain’t here ta get involved in the zany bullshit that has been goin’ on lately. I know what I must do, they know I will be there, I have friends and associates I respect, I will not let them down but in Montreal, Quebec, sugar?

I will throw every single sumbitch over the top rope, friend or foe and will stand tall as the LAST person….

Fer I have nothin’ ta lose and everythin’ ta gain. I’m the Wildcard of this match, I didn’t want ya all ta see me as a surprise entrant, that’s not the way I was built, I rather ya’ll know what is comin’ and prepare yerselves with NO excuses, can’t say I’m some sneak and didn’t give ya the right frame of mind walking inta this battle field which starts here in Canada and ends where I was born. Cause ya see, I have more than determination….

I finally have reason.

And when the bell rings and it is this Cowgirl standing in the middle with her arm raised high, showin’ once again there is only one kind of person who can survive 39 others…

“The Violent Kind”?

I’m gonna take that Flame, fire that sumbitch up and let it light the way back to Texas where I WILL…

RISE TA GREATNESS!”

 

Rachel’s eyes narrow, her fists stay clinched, brushing her hair back before she finally cracks a smirk and winks ready for her return to the SCW, where she is FINALLY home….

 

 

FADE TO BLACK

 

/REC

 

Vs. UWA END OF THE YEAR TOURNAMENT: 12.11.17

 

RachelTatumLeeCastPic-RTLWhen I came into this year, I had one goal in mind, ta become the World Champion, a feat that has fer many years somehow escaped from me. In the SCW, the so-called greatest promotion in the world, I was type casted, flourished in the Underground Division while It still existed, surpassed Rachel Foxx as the Queen of Hardcore, showed everyone that I could not be limited to just that Division as I defeated every single World Champion that was put in front of me and it wasn’t apparently good enough. I didn’t leave on my terms and, so I tried ta compensate with the IWC, once again dominatin’ at every turn in the No Holds Barred Division, defeatin’ every single World Champion they put in front of me, never taking a pinfall and yet? I was never given the World Championship shot, instead I had ta leave and come back ta get any respect? They rather push women that aren’t even around anymore or making an embarrassment of themselves in other promotions, what did I do?

Start over.

I hear it every day, chances are Sophie James will be the Female Wrestler of the Year, it’s a popularity contest, they won’t look at what I did in 2017, they will see what she has done LATELY and still, never beat me one on one for the title? I became the World Champion after winning the Icon Memorial Tournament last year and gettin’ my shot, since then I ran every single person that thought they were better than me outta the UWA. I came here ta rebuild, reinvent Rachel Tatum Lee, show the doubters that I can wrestle, it wasn’t just about weapons or garbage, it was talent and skill. When my first husband died, I gave up on this sport, I didn’t think it was my love and passion, I believed it was his. In time Wild Bill Wayne made me realize that it was somethin’ I loved and cherished, it was in my heart, pumpin’ in my veins, it wasn’t just fer Wendell McGraw, it was fer me. It took me a while ta adjust, become the woman I am today. I had my wins, I had my losses but each time I came out with one purpose….

Ta Dominate.

I did that and still to this day I’m the most underrated wrassler in the business. No one has ever given me the credit that I truly deserve and when I win this tournament? When I end the year as THE World Champion without any excuses whatsoever, lookin’ over at what the “Big Boys” do where their title has become devalued and just another piece of hardware as some like Regan Street point it out? I will elevate the UWA World Championship ta somethin’ more than just some title, I will bring it ta topic of conversation for I do not fight in this fer Orlando Cruze like last year…..

This time I fight it fer me!

 

 

THE SPLIT IN THE ROAD

 

For Rachel Tatum Lee, 2017 has been a tale of two halves. The gorgeous cowgirl from Texas who has seen a transformation in the last 6 months has really been laser focused on winning her title back. At the last PPV, Against All Odds, Rachel and Sophie James wrestled to the very end and the time limit had expired. Rachel proved that so far Sophie James cannot defeat her one on one and with the tournament coming up soon, this is just another chance for Rachel to prove it one more time and walk away from the tournament as THE World Champion of the UWA. Rachel though outside of the UWA has been dealing with a quite a lot of things, she had to finally tell her secrets about her abusive Uncle Jack when he decided to come back to town. After such a difficult ordeal, Rachel had to pick up the pieces and move on but it only was going to get worse….

Wild Bill Wayne had passed.

After years of not being together with her sister, the two finally were a unity, that brought a smile to Bill who had gone through Hell with Aiken Frost and New Eden, he saw Rachel getting torn apart by the monsters they had created. After seeing Rachel and Daisy finally together again, that meant so much more to him that he, who was battling cancer and didn’t tell anyone, passed away peacefully while the girls were touring Japan. It was around this time that Rachel lost the World Championship, she was never the same after that. Daisy too was involved in trying to care for Orlando’s son, Owen which took a snag, Rachel knew nothing about that, all she cared about was making sure that her sister was keeping herself sane and controlled, there was nothing that was more important than that to Rachel, The Red Rayne, the dark personality of Daisy needed to be handled but most of all kept at bay, locked up.

Rachel had to deal with her own problems, that was until Blitzkrieg came back and all hell started to break loose, the emotions started to surface for Daisy, Rachel saw that, Blitz and her little sister were once an item but there was more going on than just the return of Blitz and the last Outbreak showed that when she didn’t appear…..

 

Brooklyn, NY.

Two Weeks Ago

The Following Day After Outbreak

 

Rachel needed to see her sister, the following day she traveled back to New York City. It was all about making sure that Daisy was going to be okay. Her sister not showing up to Outbreak was odd, it couldn’t have been because of Blitz, it was definitely something more, The Queen of the Ring Champion and woman that was announced would face each other in the first round, really put a damper on things, Rachel didn’t want to wrestle her sister until the very end if needed be, then they both would win no matter what. Wearing jeans, black boots and a blue halter top with a leather jacket and her nails polished silver, Rachel knocks on the door waiting for Daisy to open…..

 After a few moments she finally does wearing sweat pants, a tank top and bare foot with her nails polished black and her newly dyed black hair hanging down….

 

Daisy: “Rachel?”

Rachel: “Can I come in?”

Daisy: “Yeah, sure.”

 

She steps to the side, allowing her older sister walking in. Rachel takes off her jacket and places it on the stool, she sits down, scouting the living room and kitchen, it seems Daisy hasn’t gotten out much from the house. Daisy walks into the kitchen, is about to crack open a beer….

 

Rachel: “Not today sugar, I’ll take water.”

RachelTatumLeeCastPic-DaisyBHDaisy: “This isn’t like ya sis.”

Rachel: “I have my days; besides, I came ta see ya, not drink a beer. Ya weren’t at Outbreak, I made up some shit why ya weren’t there. I didn’t know ya were gonna miss it.”

Daisy: “I wasn’t booked, besides, taking a week away from there is what I needed, if yer worried about our match at the End of the Year Special? Don’t be, I’m coming ta fight.”

Rachel: “It ain’t about comin’ ta fight me. We both know we’re gonna give everythin’ we have ta one another. It’s about yer mental health, I worry about ya. I see ya dyed yer hair black.”

Daisy: “I needed a change, that’s all.”

Rachel: “Looks good, yer startin’ ta look like yerself again.”

 

The younger Lee shrugs her shoulders, obviously something bothering her and Rachel catches up on it pretty quickly….

 

Rachel: “Alright, enough of this bullshit, what is goin’ on? I saw what happened on Twitter between you and Owen, is this kid really worth it Daisy? He seems like a little shit ta me.”

Daisy: “I made his father a promise Rachel.”

Rachel: “Yeah? We also made Bill a promise too. We made momma a promise, that I would look over my lil’ sister at all costs and make sure that nothin’ ever happens to her, that’s the one I made, and I plan to fulfill it. Look, I get it, Orlando helped ya and I am grateful fer what he did, I get my sister back and there is nothin’ in the world I want more, Daisy but at what price? At what cost? That little kid disrespects ya and I don’t understand? Ya don’t fight back? That’s not who we are, wer’re the goddamn Lee’s, the SCW remembers us, the IWC remembers us and ya can bet yer pretty ass the UWA will remember us.”

Daisy: “It’s complicated.”

Rachel: “Try me.”

Daisy: “Rachel, ya don’t get it, ya think ya do but ya just don’t. How many years will my road ta redemption take? How many more people do I have ta hurt? I have traveled a road there is no coming back from. So, I have ta do what I can ta help ONE person, if only one and continue that process until I finally see a return fer what I have done and if that means Owen Cruze is the one I must help? Then I will. His father didn’t have ta do what he did.”

Rachel: “I know that Daisy, he did it fer me and what I did fer Taylor.”

 

At the sound of Taylor’s name, Daisy quickly turns away and closes her eyes, clenching her fists, Rachel sees that and slowly takes her hand….

 

Rachel: “What the fuck did she do ta ya, lil’ sister!?”

Daisy: “Nothing….”

Rachel: “What did she do!?”

 

Her voice raises, even startling Daisy a little. She turns back around to face Rachel…..

 

Rachel: “Here I am thinkin’ this was all about Blitzkrieg resurfacing and what he did ta us the last few shows, maybe those old feelings were starting ta resurface and shit, that was what worried me most but then I come over ta talk ta ya and it’s about this Cruze Family and Taylor Chase!? Ya don’t want ta get involved with that Daisy!”

Daisy: “I already am!”

 

Rachel’s eyes widen, trying to catch her breath as Daisy turns and runs her fingers through her long black hair, Rachel sips her water and stands up, she walks over to Daisy and gently places her hand on her taller sister’s shoulder’s slowly turning her around….

 

Rachel: “I can’t help ya if ya don’t talk ta me. Does Dawn (Lohan) know?”

 

Daisy shamefully shakes her head…..

 

Rachel: “What is it that ya can’t even share with the woman ya share this house with and love? Daisy, I thought we were above all the Cloak & Dagger stuff? Haven’t ya seen enough of this shit in the last few years? What is it? Everyone afraid yer gonna go back ta yer old ways and start takin’ younger people hostage?”

Daisy: “It’s not like that…..”

Rachel: “Then what is it like Daisy!? What is it that ya can’t tell Dawn? Is it Blitzkrieg?”

Daisy: “No…. he’s lost.”

Rachel: “We both know he’s lost, then what is it then? Why did ya react when I mentioned Taylor’s name? Maybe she thinks all this shit with her kid is creepy?”

Daisy: “Don’t say that.”

Rachel: “Well, what am I supposed ta say or think if ya won’t fuckin’ tell me the truth!?”

Daisy: “She came to see me….”

Rachel: “And?”

 

She lowers her head and squints her eyes……

 

Rachel: “What happened, Daisy?”

Daisy: “She told me ta be Owen’s mentor.”

Rachel: “And? That’s a bad thing?”

Daisy: “No…. but at the price of Shaun Cruze’s wife and if I do not do her bidding? She will never let me get close ta him again, file a restraining order and make sure that legally, Broderick Chase and his armada of lawyers will make my life hell…. That’s not including Dawn’s safety. Taylor is unstable and hellbent on revenge. I can’t let her take Owen from me, I made a promise and I feel I can do some good for once, sugar with that young man’s life and career. She can’t and so I almost bashed in the head of Angyalka Cruze…..”

Rachel: “Daisy…..”

Daisy: “I had ta.”

Rachel: “No, sugar ya don’t have ta do anythin’ that bitch says ta ya. I don’t know what happened ta her, I don’t even understand why she’s actin’ like this but ya shouldn’t be coerced inta anythin’ Daisy and damn her for doin’ that.”

Daisy: “I can’t let Dawn know, I’m not this weak; she thinks I’m so strong and stoic, that I stand to protect us both when I can’t even protect myself? Taylor is blackmailing me, I have ta do what she says or I will lose Owen.”

Rachel: “Stop…. Is this kid that important!? Look how he acts on Twitter? To ya, ta his own family? Come on Daisy, this isn’t yer fight, this is theirs, let them sort it out. The kid will be fine, like we are now. It’s not yer duty ta watch over him….”

 

Daisy suddenly snaps back….

 

Daisy: “It is!”

Rachel: “No! It is not! She has no right ta pigeon hole ya, at the same time that kid ain’t yer problem! We have issues of our own! We have Blitzkrieg, we have yer sanity with Red Rayne and we have yer relationship with me, Dawn and OUR family. Remember what Bill told us Daisy!”

Daisy: “I do! Fer once in my life I can do something righty fer a change Rachel!? All I ever was is a monster or some self-centered bitch that never cared about anyone except themselves! If I could change ONE person’s life, Rachel, just ONE, I would! Maybe a promise ta ya doesn’t mean anything but ta me it….”

 

Rachel cuts her off….

 

Rachel: “Don’t ya fuckin’ dare lecture me about promises! I wasn’t the one who drove a sledgehammer to your heart, ya did it ta me after we promised never ta hurt one another! What we have here is real, this is what our sisterhood is all about, we finally stand in unity, together. Listen ta me fer one damn it! Just once!”

Daisy: “I am! I have always listened ta ya even when ya thought I wasn’t. I never meant ta hurt ya sister, ya have ta believe that. I wasn’t myself. Please forgive me….”

Rachel: “…. Daisy I have….”

Daisy: “Yet ya bring it up? I need Owen right now, it gives me a purpose, let me do something good fer once. I don’t want Dawn or ya ta think I’m failure, I don’t want to push her away but Taylor…. She has forced me into a corner that I cannot push my way out of. Please Rachel…. I need this sugar….”

 

This time Rachel lowers her head and closes her eyes for a moment, trying to collect her thoughts. All she can do is nod, knowing what her sister is going through, she has found herself caught between a rock and a hard place. Rachel raises her head, looking into her sister amber eyes…..

 

Rachel: “Don’t sell yerself fer someone else. Ya have worked too damn hard ta get here ta allow a bitch like Taylor Chase come in and manipulate ya. I as yer sister will NOT let this happen!”

 

Rachel turns and grabs her jacket, Daisy quickly chases after her….

 

Daisy: “No! Rachel, what are ya doing!?”

Rachel: “What I should have done a long time ago, sugar!”

Daisy: “Rachel, please!? Don’t do anything!”

Rachel: “And watch ya here suffer? I suggest ya tell Dawn, if ya can’t share with yer loved ones then why even have them around. Fer once start trustin’ the people who love ya instead of always asking them ta trust ya and the poor decisions ya make. Nobody controls the Lee girls especially Taylor!”

Daisy: “Rachel, please! I told ya that this is important ta me!”

Rachel: “I know, that’s why I’m gonna fix it. Bye sugar.”

Daisy: “Rachel!”

 

Without another word, Rachel slams the door in Daisy’s face and quickly makes her way to the car. All Daisy can do, terrified at what will come next is watch her sister leave and if Rachel says she will do something?

She does.

 

 

Saturday Before EotYS

Manhattan, New York

 

After hearing what Daisy had said about the involvement of Taylor Chase with her and Owen, Rachel had to keep calm and at the same time show patience. She wasn’t about to fly out to Los Angeles, instead it was smarter to wait until Taylor came with Owen to watch the End of the Year Special. Once she found out she was in town, it was time to strike. Rachel didn’t want to make things worse for anyone but at the same time she wasn’t about to try and screw things for her sister. She was upset that Taylor would take advantage of Daisy who is no longer The Red Rayne, Taylor would have never dared crossed paths with her then but found it easier to do so now. She needed to see Taylor, so she went over to her Manhattan Condo overlooking Central Park. She wore pleather pants, black boots and a scarlet red halter top with a black overcoat, her long straight hair hanging down and nails polished a cherry tint. Stepping out of the elevator she saw Taylor sitting on the couch, the leggy brunette wore jeans, a red sweater and brown knee-high boots, her nails polished black and long hair hanging down sipping a glass of Egg Nog by the Christmas Tree listening to Carols….

 

RachelTatumLeeCastPic-TaylorTaylor: “For some reason I was expecting to see you Rachel, I just didn’t think it would be here per say. Once I went with Owen to the arena to watch the matches, I sure knew I’d see you in some capacity.”

Rachel: “I hope I wasn’t disturbin’ yer “Me time” with the Egg Nog sugar and yer Christmas Carols….”

Taylor: “Alexa… please stop.”

 

The songs stop playing, Taylor gestures Rachel to come and sit, she pours her a glass of Egg Nog….

 

Rachel: “Save it, I won’t be here long and besides, it makes my stomach churn.”

Taylor: “Shame, that’s why I love this time of year, Rachel. We get to indulge and not really care much about our bodies, it’s socially acceptable to put on a few pounds, enjoy the winter treats and family dinners. I bet your family puts out a huge spread for Thanksgiving and Christmas, yes?”

Rachel: “Yeah, we hook it up Texas style. I’m sure ya know that I didn’t come here ta talk about a Texas BBQ though hungry as I am right now, I’d love ta. Also, thanks for the hospitality, the joy of giving and all that shit, I didn’t come here ta spread Holiday cheer either. Is the boy here? Yer baby too?”

Taylor: “Yes, he is upstairs playing video games and the baby is sleeping, thank God. You come here to see Owen?”

Rachel: “No, I came here ta see ya.”

Taylor: “I don’t get much company these days, so this excites me. I have always been fond of you Rachel, respect your game, a no nonsense competitor, there is never anything that goes past you. We have been in the trenches you and I, almost killed my late husband, the irony in that last sentence, I know but still, Orlando liked your prowess, he didn’t understand what I was doing at first when I reached out after Aiken and New Eden basically ousted you but what can we say, right Rachel? It all worked out at the end.”

Rachel: “Yeah somethin’ like that.”

Taylor: “Are you ready for the tournament? My money is on you, passing Red Rayne will be tough….”

 

Rachel quickly corrects Taylor….

 

Rachel: “Daisy Lee….. it’s Daisy Lee.”

Taylor: “You’re right, my bad, I meant Daisy Lee. Can you muster up the courage and bravado to go up against your sister full force? Must be hard, I couldn’t even imagine facing my sisters. I admire your tenacity, that of Daisy as well, I like the new look and her interest in Owen at first was disturbing, you must agree with me on that, I was a bit nervous.”

Rachel: “My sister would never hurt that boy.”

Taylor: “I know that now. You have to understand though as a parent I am hundred percent convinced that she is still unstable and can snap in an instance which is why she with my son alone? Mmmm…. I need to be just a tad careful and make sure she tries nothing.”

Rachel: “I told ya already, she would never hurt that boy.”

Taylor: “Are sure you don’t want any Egg Nog? It has Coconut Rum in it and it’s delicious.”

Rachel: “I don’t want any fuckin’ Egg Nog, Taylor.”

Taylor: “Rude, here I am trying to be hospitable.”

Rachel: “At least I didn’t say I was gonna pour that whole bottle down yer fuckin’ throat and watch ya fart cinnamon fer a week.”

 

Taylor grimaces a little at the thought…..

 

Taylor: “That is a rather morbid image for sure. You seem wound up, you won’t accept my hospitality, not even a sip of my Egg Nog, so tell me Rachel, why are you even here?”

Rachel: “Ya know damn well why I am here.”

Taylor: “Guessing games? Okay, let me try…. You want my endorsement to win this tournament? Done.”

Rachel: “No.”

Taylor: “Show you around New York? How’s Josh Hudson by the way, you two seem very in love and happily married.”

Rachel: “Josh is my rock and the love of my life. We are fine. Ya know why I am here so stop with the run around.”

 

After a small smirk, Taylor’s eyes narrow while she sips her Egg Nog…..

 

Taylor: “Your sister.”

Rachel: “Exactly and she didn’t want me ta come here but I insisted. Ya blackmail her? Forcin’ Daisy ta destroy Angyalka just because ya got a grudge with Shaun?”

Taylor: “You of all people shouldn’t be my judgment after everyone you have hurt along the way? I’m sorry Rachel, I’m sure Daisy told you some elaborate story on how I made her do this and that, I did not. What I did was make herself prove to me that she is worthy of mentoring my son. She wants to be a part of his life and who am I to deny her that? I want to know exactly what type of person I am dealing with when it comes to my son, you can’t blame me for that. She had to show me and so Daisy went out there and did as I asked, I will say though some of that was not Daisy, it was Red Rayne. I was impressed, she showed me just what Owen means to her, I wouldn’t be upset Rachel, it’s nice for once to see someone with priorities.”

Rachel: “Priorities? Is that what ya call blackmailin’ these days? My sister right now is in a flux because of ya. I don’t know what yer relationship is with yer kin, honestly I don’t care, mine with Daisy is important and yer fuckin’ with her mind in a very vulnerable state and I take that very personal. I will NOT watch my sister fall down the rabbit hole again! She has made so much progress and yer late husband, a man who loved ya and this business took the time ta take care of Daisy during her rehab because of me, ta pay me back fer savin’ yer ass.”

 

Taylor’s eyes continue to narrow, staring right at Rachel….

 

Rachel: “The sad part is that doesn’t even phase ya. Ya sit there and don’t care. Who are we foolin’ here Taylor? Who are we foolin’!? Ya want ta control Daisy, make her do yer bidin’ all in service of yer kid and usin’ him ta make her yer own personal weapon? I won’t let ya, Taylor.”

Taylor: “See, unfortunately you have absolutely no saying in this. Your sister is a grown woman who makes her own decisions. She felt it was necessary to do as I asked so that she can be a part of Owen’s life. I personally asked her to be his mentor because I knew she would be direct and forward. Owen is living in a fantasy world right now, all goggle eyed with Daisy, he doesn’t get it yet, but he will, I am confident of that. We’re done here, so if you could please excuse yourself, I’m actually going to order Chinese for my son and I and watch some movies, his choice tonight.”

 

Rachel smiles and nods, she stands up and pours herself a glass of Egg Nog….

 

Rachel: “On second thought, I think I will have that glass of Egg Nog sugar….”

Taylor: “That’s the spirit.”

 

The cowgirl pours herself a glass and smells it for a second before turning the cup to Taylor and pouring it right no her head shocking the First Lady of Wrestling who stands up and jumps right in front of the much shorter Rachel Tatum Lee…..

 

Taylor: “Get out now bitch before I turn your sister’s life into a living fucking hell!”

Rachel: “No, Taylor yer gonna leave my sister alone because the next time, I’ll break yer fuckin’ neck.”

Taylor: “You don’t scare me Rachel. I hold the power over your sister and she will do whatever I want to have any time with Owen or I swear, she will NEVER see him again. Angyalka was ONLY the beginning, this will get far worse before….”

 

She is suddenly interrupted by a voice coming from the stairs…..

 

Voice: “Mum?”

 

Taylor’s eyes close for a moment as she takes a deep breath, slowly opening them back up and turning to Owen Cruze…..

 

Taylor: “Get upstairs.”

RedRayneCastPic-OwenOwen: “What were you telling Rachel about Daisy!?”

Taylor: “Get upstairs and NOW!”

Owen: “What were you saying!?”

Rachel: “Yer mother was sayin’ that she blackmailed my sister ta hurt yer aunt and do her biddin’, or else she would not be allowed ta see ya and mentor ya while trainin’. My sister loves ya kid, with all her heart and wants nothin’ more than ta see ya succeed as a promise not only ta yer daddy, but as a chance ta make her wrongs, right but ya momma here don’t want that, she wants ta make sure she’s in control of everythin’ and ya will never be able ta be that man ya always wanted like yer daddy. Ain’t that true Tay-Tay?”

Taylor: “She’s lying, now get out of my house.”

Owen: “Mum?”

Rachel: “Ya heard her Owen, ya know the truth sugar.”

 

Owen runs upstairs, Taylor rolls her eyes and looks back at Rachel who backs up and walks toward the elevator, she gets to it and presses the button, it opens, turning to face Taylor while stepping in…..

 

Rachel: “Are ya gonna lie ta yer kid Taylor? Piss all over what Orlando did just ta get some petty revenge and control what ya think ya have a handle on? That boy is already turnin’ against ya, rebellin’. Yer gonna have nothin’ left but that empire of dirt ya made yerself with the ashes of what was once built and burned down. I hope yer happy but remember this, ya fuck with my baby sister anymore….. I’ll end ya.”

 

With a scowl on her face, Taylor looks on as the elevator closes, she takes a deep breath and makes her way up the stairs where Owen is locked in his room. She goes to knock but instead hears Sebastian crying, she walks over into his room to tend to the young boy when Owen opens the door slowly and sneaks out, Taylor doesn’t hear over the crying and instead spends time caring for the baby….

He gets into the elevator and leaves into the snowy early evening…..

 

One Hour Later

Rockefeller Ice Rink

 

Rachel walked over to the ice skating rink next to the huge Christmas Tree, there sat Daisy Lee in black leggings and red boots. A red halter top and matching jacket, her long black hair hung down. Rachel sat next to her sister and looked out at the Ice Skaters….

 

Rachel: “Thanks fer joinin’ me.”

Daisy: “I could never say no ta my sister when it came to ice skating.”

Rachel: “Ya remember when momma used ta always say she was gonna teach us? We were like, there is no snow in Laredo, Texas momma.”

 

Daisy chuckles….

 

Daisy: “She was so determined, too wasn’t she? She promised ta take us ta Denver, Colorado. Aspen, Vail, all those places, where we have family that I don’t think we even met.”

Rachel: “No, momma always wanted ta take us up there, show us where she was raised, teach us because she always bragged being an ice skatin’ champion. I miss momma…”

Daisy: “I do too. Then remember it was Bill that said just a few years ago, “Girls, get along and I will, I say I will take ya ice skating!”…. just like that….”

 

Rachel now giggles…..

 

Rachel: “Damn girl, ya do that really good. That sounded like Bill. Made all these promises and the thing was, if we would have just had our shit together that would have been a memory that we could share with Bill.”

Daisy: “Rachel…. I’m sorry.”

Rachel: “Me too baby girl, I’m sorry fer everythin’ that we put each other through. We missed out on a lot ya know?”

Daisy: “I know and that’s what scares me. Ya just never know when it will end. Rachel, the other week, ya were right, I shouldn’t sacrifice who I am fer anyone. I care about that kid, I want him ta experience things the right way. I hurt so many people and destroyed so many lives, I just want one chance ta do some good. Thinking back at everything we missed out on, fortifies that belief. I don’t wanna miss out on anything else.”

Rachel: “We’re not goin’ too. Yer gonna fix what ya have with Dawn, if that is the route yer gonna take. I’m happy with Josh, he’s a good man and a loving husband. But fer us? Ya ain’t gotta worry about us. In a few nights we wrassle and leave it in the ring, and the other goes on to become the World Champion. That much is true. I love ya Daisy, ain’t nothin’ ever gonna change that but I want ya ta know somethin’, the other week when I was yelling at ya, I forgot the one important lesson that Bill taught us….”

 

A small tear trickles down the cheek of Rachel as she turns to her sister….

 

Daisy: “What is that sugar?”

Rachel: “We fight fer what we believe in. If that boy is what ya believe in, then by God damn it, ya fight fer him. No matter what anyone else tells ya. We are the last remnants of New Eden, that’s why I called us Ashes of Eden, that past burnt down a long time ago and we are not those women anymore. No Violent Kind, no Red Rayne, we are Rachel Tatum and Daisy Rhea, the Lee sisters, exactly what Bill always wanted before he passed.”

 

Daisy’s eyes start to tear up….

 

Rachel: “We got ta that split in the road, sometimes I tell myself, what path we take, I think that finally I am at peace that we took the right one after so many years.”

 

The younger Daisy takes Rachel’s hand and nods….

 

Daisy: “How about we go ice skating?”

Rachel: “I’d like that a lot, I think momma would too.”

Daisy: “I love ya Rachel and I wouldn’t be the woman I am right now if it wasn’t fer ya. After all that we did ta each other….”

Rachel: “We made it, that’s all which counts, WE MADE IT.”

 

The two sisters rest their foreheads against one another, Daisy wipes some tears as she looks back up and her eyes widen, she sees Owen looking on. Rachel looks over her shoulder and smirks…..

 

Rachel: “He followed me here, we had a talk and I think ya two need ta also before we hit the ice rink, alright?”

Daisy: “But…. I….”

Rachel: “Hey, talk to him.”

Daisy: “Okay.”

 

Rachel stands up and looks over at Owen, she nods, and he walks over, he hugs Rachel which caught her by surprise, she then cautiously hugs him back. Owen sits next to Daisy while Rachel goes to grab the ice skates….

 

Daisy: “Owen?”

Owen: “Hi Daisy. I know that this is kind of sudden and I want to apologize for being upset with you on Twitter. We haven’t talked much, I was confused, upset at what happened with you and Aunt Angie.”

Daisy: “I had ta do it, Owen.”

Owen: “You didn’t have to but I understand why you did. Rachel loves you so much, she visited my mum and it was pretty ugly but that’s besides the point. In the end, I make the decisions in my life, not my mum. I know what she is trying to do, I hate it but right now I have no choice but to take it. That will change.”

Daisy: “Owen, yer mother loves you, she may act like a complete bitch, but she does love ya. I want ta be there fer ya. I want ta be a part of yer life and success. I’m not perfect, I’ve done a lot of bad things. If I can do one good, like helping ya? Then it was all worth it.”

Owen: “I want you to be a part of my life, my career. I know dad wanted that but most importantly, I want that.”

 

Daisy smiles, brushing some of his hair back, she leans in and kisses him on the cheek….

 

Daisy: “I’ll have ta deal with yer mother, I don’t know how or when but I will deal with her.”

Owen: “We will.”

 

The two hug each other as Rachel walks up to them and smirks holding up the Ice Skates….

 

Rachel: “I have three pair…. I hope ya ice skate Owen.”

Owen: “A little. What do two Texas Gals like you know about Ice Skating?”

Daisy: “I guess we’re about ta find out.”

 

A few minutes later, after putting on their Ice Skates the three getting on the rink and begin to skate. Daisy and Rachel hold hands and look at one another smiling and then up to the sky, both pointing up, Owen is ahead of them….

 

Daisy: “Ya think momma is watching us right now in bated breath wondering if we are going ta eat shit?”

Rachel: “Lil’ sis, she and Bill right now are laughin’ at us waitin’ ta fa…..”

 

Just as Rachel tries to finish her sentence both Lee sisters fall flat on the ice, ass first. They start to laugh at one another as Owen looks back and starts to laugh as well, at this point, Rachel and Daisy didn’t care, this was a moment they shared with one another to finish off 2017 and head into a new year of 2018, this time as sisters forever….

Knowing their momma and Bill watching on with smiles on their faces.

 

 

 

Rachel & Josh Hudson Home

Brooklyn, NY.

A Few Hours Later

 

With her bare foot, Rachel grabs the remote control and hands it to Josh, the two were sitting on the floor with blankets as the snow was starting to come in harder, getting warm in front of the fireplace. Rachel was in a black slip, Josh in a pair od shorts but both used their warm bodies to keep each other heated. His hand was bandaged up, fractured after Alexis Quinne in the SCW smashed a door on his hand. It had been a while since the two were able to really relax and spend quality time together, their schedules always seemed to just split. She sat in front of him, they had some spiked hot apple side on the table as he continues to massage and rub her neck, the gorgeous cowgirl caressed his hand, thinking about so many things but enjoying the moment with her husband that it has almost been a year since they married….

 

Rachel: “Mmmm….. that feels good sugar.”

RachelTatumLeeCastPic-JoshJosh: “You seem tense. How did it go today and what’s the bruise on your fine ass?”

Rachel: “Daisy and I went ice skatin’, we both fell hard on our asses, I know tragedy, the Lee behinds are bruised. I’ll be fine. I spent some time with my sister, I needed ta, also went and saw Taylor Chase.”

Josh: “I figured you would.”

Rachel: “I wasn’t about ta let her harass my sister and try ta coerce her, I don’t need her fallin’ inta that shit again. I will protect her with all my life, Josh. Ya know how I am, it’s about family now.”

Josh: “I know, that’s why I enjoy these precious times with my sexy wife, alone, just the two of us, it makes everything we do that much better.”

Rachel: “Except that hand, I wish I could walk inta SCW and beat the hell outta Alexis Quinne fer what she did ta ya but I know that ain’t gonna happen. Regan, Sienna, Mikaela and ya will take care of business, I know it.”

Josh: “Just like you will win this tournament and be World Champion again.”

 

Rachel turns to face him and smiles, she kisses him before letting go and sitting back enjoying the warm fireplace. Josh wraps his arms around her from behind, she rests her head on his shoulder and chest….

 

Josh: “It’s been almost a year since we have been married.”

RachelTatumLeeCastPic-2Rachel: “They say that is the toughest and we survived it. Ya know that at first, I fell fer ya hard and I wondered if I was makin’ a mistake. Getting’ stun by Blake and Aiken hurt me bad, I didn’t know if I could ever trust or love again. Then ya came and swept me off my feet. The first time we went out I had so much fun, we just clicked.”

Josh: “We did. Maybe it was the whiskey talking when we decided to marry.”

Rachel: “Nah, I was pretty sober when ya asked me and I said yes. It was a risk, I’ve been taking what I always felt was the sure thing fer so long, I never really paid attention and so why not try somethin’ new and excitin’? I’m glad I did. I wouldn’t be here right now in yer arms had I done just ignore it all and had fun just having sex with random guys and never livin’ the life that I felt ya and I both deserved.”

Josh: “I must admit, that is one hundred percent correct. I enjoyed my time away and I know that I don’t have a lot of time left ahead of me, we’ll see. You though….”

Rachel: “… no, I feel the same. I have some unfinished business with certain people, once this tournament is over, if I don’t win? Maybe I will explore those avenues, I have no clue. Daisy has her future, she’s already made an impact but she’s gonna work hard ta fix it.”

 

Josh nods, his eyes slowly glancing over at the clock on the wall before rubbing his wife’s warm body some more….

 

Josh: “You are going to win, there is no question about that Rachel, you will win and be a two-time World Champion. We have so much more ahead, and I feel like times like this are precious, I want more of them, every fucking night if I could. I love you Rachel.”

Rachel: “I love ya too sugar.”

Josh: “So I need to tell you something and I want you to listen before you say anything.”

 

She slowly turns around and sits in front of him face to face holding his hands gently….

 

Rachel: “What is it Josh?”

Josh: “I’m your husband, I’m your protector and earlier this year you were going through some shit and I wasn’t there for you like you needed me to be. I didn’t even catch on to the signs you showed, I should have and instead I was so involved in my own stuff with Regan and Sienna over in SCW that for long periods at a time I neglected you.”

Rachel: “No… no…. you did….”

Josh: “Let me finish babe, please?”

Rachel: “Okay, I’m sorry, I just don’t want ya blamin’ yerself fer somethin’ ya couldn’t control.”

Josh: “No… you see, that’s where you are wrong. Had I acted faster, I could have prevented this from happening. Had I paid closer attention to the signs, had I listened more, seen what you were going through, watch how badly you were hurting, I could have stopped sooner than it was, you suffered, and Daisy suffered. You two are my family now, I’m not that guy anymore, Rachel. I have done so much in my life and career that I regret and some I don’t, I am happy and stand by my actions but this is different, I messed up, I let you handle all of that alone…..”

 

Rachel tries to cut in, she can see the pain and guilt he is feeling, he turns and looks at the clock again and sighs, cupping her hands to his cheek, she turns his face toward her….

 

Rachel: “Don’t ya ever blame yerself, ya got that? Don’t ya ever think this was yer fault. My Uncle Jack was a pedophile, a sick man that I knew would never get better. That was not ya that allowed Jack ta do that to me. I was a lil’ girl and it hurt, I kept that secret fer years, scared ta tell anyone, that was my fault. I should have been braver, he left and that was it, I thought it would be buried, gone and it wasn’t. He coming back and doin’ what he did, tryin’ to slime his way inta the family? Not anymore. I should have trusted ya more and told ya right away, I was scared ya wouldn’t love me anymore.”

Josh: “How? Never. Rachel, I love you more than anything which is why I have beaten myself up for the last five months about this.”

Rachel: “Justice was served. He’ll have his day of reckoning and spend the rest of his life in a Texas Penitentiary. Fer now, he sits in jail and I’m okay with that.”

 

Josh this time brings her hand to his face, the other rubbing her foot, kissing her wrists as she slowly closes her eyes, he once again looks at the clock…..

 

Josh: “Rachel?”

Rachel: “Yes sugar?”

Josh: “All my life, I have waited to be with someone like you. My dad wasn’t always the best father, but he taught me one thing, you protect what means most in your life. I didn’t know what he meant at first, as a little kid, my toys, models, games those were my valuables, as I got older it turned to cars and clothes, always something materialistic. I have loved before, I have never been IN love like this. After you told me that, I sat by myself and asked how far would I go to protect what means most to me? It took me a minute to figure it out…….”

 

He lowers his head, holding her hand close to his face as she rubs his arm…..

 

 

Rio Grande Prison

Laredo, TX

Current Time

 

Jack Lee in his orange jump suit walks out of the mess hall, he had just eaten his dinner, carrying a book in his hand and walking over to the duty officer to grab his shower kit….

 

“….What I realized Rachel was that I would do anything that I could in my power to protect you. I have never felt like that before toward anyone. To see the life that I have made with you after not even knowing if we would survive an entire year, I’m not clueless and stupid to what happened to us before in our other relationships or even the ones we are subjected to every day on the social media or on TV, it was then that I knew we weren’t going to throw heart emoji’s and GIF’s at each other like any other fabricated couple we see a dime a dozen, not…. I knew this was special for both of us……”

 

Uncle Jack stands in line, he is given the soap kit by the officer….

 

RachelTatumLeeCastPic-Jack

 

 

Jack: “Thank ya.”

 

 

He walks inside to the showers, one of the inmates, Gregor Brink is there with the laundry basket, Jack and Gregor have begun to talk, they share a cell as he nods and starts to take off his jump suit, other inmates are there, they are showering….

 

Gregor: “Hey Jack.”

Jack: “Gregor, I have ta say, food was actually good tonight, the meatloaf wasn’t bad.”

Gregor: “I’ll make sure we give the compliments to the chef.”

 

Jack laughs a little….

 

Jack: “The chef? Right, I’ll remember that. Found a good book in the library, always wanted to read of Mice and Men. Saw the movie, everyone tells me it wasn’t the same.”

RachelTatumLeeCastPic-GregorGregor: “I’ve only been here a few years, you know what they say, the movies always disappoint.”

Jack: “That is true. The boys doing poker night tomorrow?”

Gregor: “They are, gotta admit, for a pedophile, they sure have taken to you.”

Jack: “Jesus, Gregor, can ya say that any louder?”

 

Gregor smirks, he gives him a towel…..

 

Gregor: “Go shower, old man.”

Jack: “Good idea.”

 

As Jack continues to take off his jump suit, the inmates slowly start to leave…..

 

“…We were put on this earth to love, to fight, to feed, to protect. When I made those vows, I meant them. To love and to hold, for better or worse, through sickness and health. You Rachel, are my life. I thought about it every night and I couldn’t sleep, I could only picture my wife so scared being violated by a man she trusted. That image haunted me, I started to think about how useless I was, and it hurt, I could have done so much more. You and I are together now, forever. I know you feel the same way. It is so common to fool yourself into a false sense of security, having faith in the legal system or even in human kind, will they do what is right for what was wrong? There are never any guarantees that justice will truly be served…..”

 

While Jack takes off the jump suit, he notices that everyone has cleared the bathroom and showers, they are still on, the steam starts to cover the changing room some….

 

Jack: “Seems like I get the showers ta myself? What is goin’ on Gre…”

 

Before he can finish, Jack feels something sharp go right under the arm multiple times while Gregor stands there right in his face. A wide-eyed Jack starts to shake, his knees buckling as he falls to the floor, Gregor stands over him and leans in whispering to his ear…..

 

Gregor: “That was for your nieces…..”

 

Jack looks up, trembling, confused at what Gregor just said as he cleans the weapon and places it in his pocket, he stands upright and walks out as Jack lays by the shower, bleeding out….

 

 

“….And so I decided from this day forward that I was going to be there for you my love, no matter what. I promise you from my heart that Rachel, he will NEVER hurt you again…..”

 

 

Trembling, Jack’s eyes slowly gloss over as the blood starts to mix with the water and go down the drain……

 

 

Rachel & Josh Hudson Home

Brooklyn, NY.

 

Josh finally turns away from the clock, looking right into his wife’s gorgeous baby brown eyes, he leans in and starts to kiss her passionately, coming in closer she wraps her legs around him as they slowly lie back on the floor making love in front of the fireplace into the night……

 

“….And so I decided from this day forward that I was going to be there for you my love, no matter what. I promise you from my heart that Rachel, he will NEVER hurt you again…..”

 

 

SCENE FADES

 

 

I have done some bad things and made some fatal errors. Sooner or later there will be that Split at the road and in that very moment, ya have ta choose which path yer gonna take. It took me a long time ta be able ta make that choice in good conscience. From my husband, Josh Hudson ta my sister, Daisy Rhea Lee ta my dad and lil’ brother, it didn’t matter, all that does now is we have found our way home. I walk inta this tournament fer the first time in my life, determined and content with what I chose as my final journey until the day I hang my boots and walk away with a smile on my face ready ta live the rest of my life in peace…..

Fer now?

I walk out this tournament as World Champion….

And finish my road.

 

 

 

THE MAIN EVENT, SUGAR


THE MOST WONDERFUL TIME OF THE YEAR

 

 

The Scene Opens….

 

Rockefeller Center is a large complex consisting of 19 commercial buildings covering 22 acres between 48th and 51st Streets in New York City. Commissioned by the Rockefeller family, it is located in the center of Midtown Manhattan. The 14 original Art Deco buildings span the area between Fifth Avenue and Sixth Avenue, split by a large sunken square and a private street called Rockefeller Plaza. Five International Style buildings, built later, are located on the west side of Sixth Avenue and at the head of Rockefeller Plaza.During Christmas they create an ice rink right next to the huge Christmas Tree. Here is where we find Rachel Tatum Lee, sitting alone and watching the ice skaters enjoy themselves. It has been quite the year for Rachel, statistically it was one of her best, becoming a World Champion was a huge feat and yet she still was disappointed in herself. Rachel had made a promise, to become the World Champion, she did that very quickly and early in the year, now for the woman she called herself once The Violent Kind and now The Main Event, it was about ending it right. There was no doubt that Rachel went through some tough times, the referees, the management really picked on her because of her association with none other than Silas Mason, that had changed so much, Rachel knew that in order to be successful and get the respect of the UWA, she had to go at it alone….

And she did, creating Ashes of Eden, though short lived, the spirit still lived on. Brittany Lohan was on the sidelines as was Dawn, Abigail Lindsay had signed with another company when Alana Starr went down to injury. Daisy and Rachel was all that was left with Doc Morningwood holding up the Cruiserweight side of things. It was difficult for Rachel, the few attempts she had at the World Championship were not good enough, never pinned but still was not in victory. After last years Icon Memorial Tournament, Rachel won it and looks to do it again this year as it has become quite the tradition. Having to face her sister in the first round was not a happy moment for her, many speculate they were happy with the draw, one or possibly both Lee’s gone in the first round and with Daisy defeating Rachel before back in SCW, she was the favorite….

Rachel though did not care one bit….

She was going to give her sister the best. Bundled up in a black coat and beanie, jeans and black furry boots and gloves, the sexy cowgirl made up perfectly with her long brown hair hanging down, looked out at the skaters as she nods….

 

REC:

 

As it starts to record, Rachel takes a deep breath and thinks carefully about what she is going to say. This will probably be her last chance at the World Championship, so she needs to make the best of it. She speaks in her cute and direct Texas draw….

 

RachelTatumLeeCastPic-RTLShoot“It looks like 2017 has come and gone quickly. I sit here lookin’ down at all the people ice skatin’, I tried that a few days ago and busted my ass but ya know? It was all worth it ta go hand and hand with my sister and in unity spend the holidays together fer the first time in a long one. Ya see these folks down here are in the Christmas spirit, a time ta give, a time fer joy and cheers. This time last year, I was preparin’ fer the Icon Memorial Tournament, a chance ta showcase my talent all in the name of Orlando Cruze, it was in his memory. I ended up getting’ a title shot outta of it and became the World Champion earlier this year, first Outbreak matter of fact, it was a promise that I made ta myself, it wasn’t fer Silas Mason, it was fer me. The last eleven months have been a tale of two halves, I had this company doin’ everything in their power ta take the title off me, I was jerked around, screwed, thrown against through every hoop they could and NONE of them worked….

That’s because they underestimate me.

Every single wrassler here in the UWA have their reasons fer being here and competin’ in the tournament. This time, it’s a lil’ different, the World Title is on the line, not a shot at it but THE chance ta walk out the tourney as the Champion. I made a lot of changes in 2017, fer five years prior in the SCW, the IWC and UWA I was known as a Hardcore Icon, the Queen of the Underground, the Mistress of the No Holds Barred. Every time I stepped inta a promotion or a match, all they saw was garbage cans, kendo sticks, spurs and lassos, they didn’t give a shit about my wrasslin’ skills. I had ta change that perception, only way I could do that is by becomin’ a World Champion. Some may claim that it was Silas Mason, I get that but honestly, I spent more time lookin’ over my shoulder at Myra Lynwood, waitin’ ta strike than anythin’… that’s right, at times I hated this company and what it was doin’ ta me. I won’t stand here and sugarcoat shit, I wasn’t gonna be an advocate fer the UWA. In time I realized that it wasn’t about me, it was the World and two cancers that are all gone. My sister took care of Myra, I kicked Silas ta the curve and created Ashes of Eden. Even though now the Ashes are basically me and Daisy Lee?

Don’t matter, I stood up fer me, my friends and sisters, I took care of Silas Mason when he lied and stole from me. Everythin’ was a fuckin’ set up from day one so I was a Rebel without a Cause. Then, Olympus came, and it changed everything. I stood there fer weeks, months even listenin’ ta everyone praisin’ and singin’ the songs of one Sophie James. Ya know, I admire that girl, she came from the bottom and now sits at the top of the ladder but when yer the Queen, the leader of a promotion, the face of a company, there is one thing ya have no else does….

A target on yer back.

Sophie James in the beginning of the year shocked everyone winning a shot at the World Championship, once that wore off and the new car shine was gone, it didn’t smell like ya drove it right off the lot, it wasn’t about Sophie James, the underdog, can she do it, can she surprise us all once again?

No, it became more like can Rachel Tatum Lee actually regain the World Championship again from the best and hottest wrassler in the UWA right now?

If I have ta go through 14 other superstars includin’ my sister ta prove them wrong?

Ya bet yer ass, I will.”

 

She stops for a moment, taking a second to look out at the Christmas Tree, sitting in the snowy Rockefeller Center, watching the ice skaters. Rachel will do whatever it takes to become the World Champion again. She will win this tournament at any costs, she has never cared long as she sees Sophie in the finals and even if she doesn’t, to win this tournament two years in a row is a feat for itself. She turns back to the camera and speaks….

 

“Sophie, ya climbed the ladder is there is nothin’ but respect from fer that. This time last year, ya weren’t even a blip on the radar, I’m glad that ya worked yer way up, got clean, focused and wrassled me ta a draw, that night showed me two things, I underestimated ya and finally, ya were on my level. That bothers me though Sophie, it ain’t an ego or a pride thing ya know, it’s about my spot. Let me tall ya a lil’ story, see fer the last few years while ya were gettin’ high and partyin’ until ya couldn’t stand anymore, still callin’ yerself a professional wrassler, latchin’ on ta Victor Mason in CNG, gettin’ murdered by talent less than ya, showin’ off yer Social Butterfly skills on Twitter, never liftin’ a Goddamn finger? I was havin’ my jaw jarred by monsters, quivering and beaten while bleedin’ on the mat, sufferin’ from my brain being broke and getting’ disrespected by every single promotion that I ever was in….

I was scary, mean and tough but never World Championship material.

While ya were on those escapades, I was in the trenches earning MY SPOT ta be here today, at the top of the UWA and here ya come with this redemption tour and sweep it right from under my feet! I will praise ya fer turnin’ things around but just like any story? It ends. This ain’t about ya anymore Sophie, ya got yer wish, yer friends and family, they were given the chance ta celebrate and share with ya this moment, that’s over because as I end this year, I will do so beatin’ ya, hopin’ that all those from Jacen Hunter ta yer buddy Mr. UWA ta Piper Street and Ricky Octavius, anyone else that stands in yer path includin’ Angyalka Cruze are thrown ta the wayside fer I accept nothin’ more than ya Sophie in the end. See girl, I’m gonna be there and look at what stands in front of me?

My own sister.

The UWA want ta call this a random draw, funny how that happens. I have ta stand across the ring against the woman I love and care about most, my baby sister, THE Queen of the Ring Champion, Daisy Lee. Daisy and I, we have fought wars before, in the SCW especially, we tore each other apart but in the end, Daisy put me down in my last match over there and I wasn’t happy, I was forced outta the SCW and since then it left a really bad taste in my mouth. I don’t blame Daisy, she wasn’t herself, hell even I wasn’t myself trusting some backstabbin’ jealous cunt like Rachel Foxx instead of my own flesh and blood. That night, Rise ta Greatness 2015, Daisy and I both learned a lesson as we lied semi-conscious in the middle of the ring, starin’ up at the Thunderdome ceilin’….

We let too many people control our lives, that is when we both decided that if anyone was gonna drive the Lee vehicle, it would be us. Daisy, I love ya sugar with all my heart but ya know that tomorrow night is business. One of us is gonna move on, they will make it to the finals. I’m not gonna worry about Gwen Black, Lilith Evans, Alex London, Julia Braddock, Mya Denton, Joey Michaels and Clara Kay….

All they are? Roadblocks to my path in the finals.

I hate that I am facin’ Daisy, this company is afraid ta have a Lee vs Lee final, they want to cut one of us now and that’s fine, even Daisy knows, I’m comin’ stronger, harder and more dangerous than ever. Last year I didn’t care who I beat, who stood in my way, it was all elementary. I want ta believe, convince myself that the I can go out there and hurt my sister, at what point does this become too much? The World Championship means everythin’ ta me, Sophie James hasn’t grasped it, the other fourteen competitors haven’t grasped that either, they don’t understand the responsibility, the prestige and the honor of holdin’ that belt. I wanna show the world, the boys in Toronto, the ones in Detroit, in North Carolina and any other place that calls their champion a World contender that this belt is THE Title and I am the BEST wrassler in the world today….

And not even a beast like Blitzkrieg can stop me.”

 

Biting down on her jaw, the tone of Rachel changes rather quickly. She enjoys sitting on the bench, watching the skaters, it brings her a semblance of peace, maybe that is why she decided to be there instead of another location. All bundled up in the snow, she didn’t care, Rachel was going to deliver a message and until everyone heard what she needed to say, the gorgeous Lee, troubled by having to face her sister in the first round, continues to stay laser focused….

 

”Look at the field, Julia Braddock can say she ain’t scared but that wallflower is pissin’ her pants at facin’ Blitz and he could then be my next opponent, or even Julia, somethin’ will give. Julia is a fine wrassler, seems like a whole lotta folks are on a redemption tour these days, hers included, that’s great, I hope ya find peace and happiness, all that shit but I don’t care about yer personal life, yer demons and the same fer Blitz, we were allies once, that’s all in the past, I am focused on one thing, the present into the future. I ain’t the future, never claimed ta be. I have less years ahead then I do behind. Wild Bill used ta always encourage me, when I was drunk, wakin’ up in alleys, half naked in someone’s bed with excrements all over me my body from head ta toe at times, it didn’t bother me, when a person has no purpose in life, when they think the world means nothin’ anymore, when they are ashamed of what ya have become, can’t even look at yerself in the mirror, have not an ounce of respect, that is when ya realize it all escaped ya. I let that happen and that man would drag me out of places, bathe me, wipe my ass and treat me like a little baby cause I couldn’t do it myself, that’s when I knew things needed ta change….

Wrasslin’ did that fer me.

Sophie ain’t the only one with trials and tribulations, mine are just less publicized. That World Title though, it was a dream of my late husband, I never even thought of it until I got done sick and tired of being a Hardcore Puppet. The belt doesn’t define the person, ya define the belt. See, that piece of gold, saved my life and made it all worth it, this sport, gave me another chance. I don’t know much about Clara Kay, Joey Michaels, Alex London and Piper Street. Names, legacies, new blood, a hunger ta be the best, that is what they bring, I have ta compete with that, as I get older they get wiser, I start slowin’ down, they start speedin’ up. This tournament can make careers, some of them like Sophie earlier in the year can come out of nowhere and have the biggest upset win and be World Champion. It happened in the SCW….

It ain’t happenin’ here.

Fer this past year I went up and down the rollercoaster, I beat everyone that was put in front of me, my belt was taken in the Chamber of Horrors, I was never pinned or submitted. Sophie tried ta beat me at Against All Odds, neither one, I couldn’t leave it like that. At one point there was talk, one of us would have to be on the sidelines, watchin’ and not gettin’ our chance, steppin’ ta the back of the line? That may have changed due ta the result of Against All Odds, that’s fine, fer Sophie though, fer anyone that gets in my way they better know I am comin’ and I ain’t leavin’ until I get what I came for, not just ta win but reclaim what is mine. I get it, this is a huge chance fer people that normally wouldn’t get it, the game will be elevated, some big favorites could be out after the first round due ta match ups, we could be at a disadvantage, both Daisy and I….

We know what’s at stake and after losin’ everythin’, we promised one another and ta my momma we will protect one another….

So, DAMN you UWA fer forcin’ me ta fight my sister in the first round. I want each of ya ta watch and pay attention very closely. I will get the hardest match outta the way first only ta look forward to facing a former Queen or a ungodly beast? An Ante Up rookie and former Champion like Gwen Black? Or a sadistic and unorthodox individual like Lilith Evans? Put all fifteen in front me and that won’t stop what I do ta get back to the top of the UWA.”

 

Confident and driven, the woman called “The Main Event” sits there in deep thought. After the year she has had, it would only be fitting to end it with the World Championship back around her waist. Rachel is not going to back down, it hurts her that Daisy is first but that’s okay, they will fight and leave it in the ring. For now, though, Rachel Tatum Lee, without Silas Mason, without anyone looks to make history one last time for if she doesn’t, she may get lost in the shuffle. She turns back and talks….

 

“I’m not gonna sit here and tell ya that I deserve ta win that tournament over anyone else, each star in this have their reasons, their chance ta make good. Jacen Hunter, Ricky Octavius, both fine and great athletes. Ricky is mad at the system, sometimes he feels overlooked or disrespected, Jacen only cares about beatin’ Sophie James, he thinks his night is over, too bad he has ta face me in the finals where I will what is MINE no matter who is there at the end. Piper with her pedigree and Angyalka with her tenacity add to the questions…

And yes, Daisy Lee, probably the most determined of us all.

Tomorrow night and however long it takes, I too come with a reason. I failed Bill at Sectioned, I didn’t walk out as Champion and buried him wonderin’ why him? Why not me? Why didn’t ya take me? He had heart, he was everythin’ good about me, about Daisy. Now, I have ta stomach what this business has become, riddled in people that just don’t care. I was them once and Bill saved me and, so I will repay him by bringing that title home and showing him why, he didn’t make a mistake believin’ in me. I won the Icon Memorial Tournament fer all the wrong reasons. I was greedy, I didn’t comprehend the duty that came with being the best. Instead I turned on this company, almost leavin’; I didn’t. The UWA opened my eyes, they gave me the chance I never had. It was odd fer them ta welcome me back with open arms after all I did. I knew that if I was gonna be taken seriously, I needed ta go about it on my own. Myra is gone as is her mood swings, Silas is gone and here I am waitin’ fer that special moment ta come so I can lift my arms in the air and listen ta the referee calls my name with the belt in hand….

Then I can say, I did it on my own.

They call this company secondary, they pay more attention to the one where I beat all their top champions. I legitimize that strap; the big guys can’t argue the fact. Yer Cinderella dream, Sophie is over. Ya had yer time, the magazine covers, the interviews, yer 15 minutes of fame and I hate ta put it that way but long as anyone call themselves the best without beatin’ me?

Ya ain’t the best.

A bevy of UWA wrasslers with a whole lotta hope are gonna walk in….

One walks out…..

Rachel Tatum Lee.”

 

Brushing her hair back, she turns away for a brief second before turning back to the camera. She lowers her head and starts to speak…..

 

“This ain’t about just a title….

It’s about defendin’ my legacy in the UWA and showin’ why this promotion is the best all while leaving one thing behind ta see what ya witnessed last year, this time not holding an Iconic Trophy with a “chance”….

Instead, fifteen others…

Left “Dead In Tombstone”.”

 

Rachel turns back to the camera and stares it down with narrow eyes…..

 

 

 

FADE TO BLACK

 

/REC

Vs CHAMBER OF SECRETS

 

RachelTatumLeeCastPic-2I didn’t ask fer the things that happened in my life, they just did. I could have been stronger then, not held everythin’ inside and turned it into a “crutch” or even better, focus all my angst and anger on people that had nothin’ ta do with it. Thing is, in time ya enjoy the violence, it becomes a part of yer life, hard ta go on without beatin’ someone up ta the point they can even walk or continue. I’ve been on both sides of the spectrum, in SCW I once lost my mind, I couldn’t stop doing what I always knew was wrong, I was getting’ comfort and joy from it and until I was satisfied with the outcome, I just kept goin’ and goin’. Wrasslin’ has helped me with the urge, ta feed the hunger that seemingly is like nothing I have ever felt before. Ta me, it was satisfyin’ watching the blood flow, yeah it’s sick, ta remember what I did ta so many people in that ring good or bad….

And most of them deserved it.

I don’t know where I went wrong, what I did ta ever warrant what happened ta me. In a way it was motivation, I didn’t know how to deal with it emotionally so I kept it hidden, no way was I ever gonna get my daddy or sister involved, it wouldn’t be fair ta them but even during this turmoil and the process, I hurt them too. It’s really difficult ta sit down and look inta the mirror, refusing ta see yer own reflection and what ya have become. Much as I like ta point fingers and the blame on other people, what will that accomplish in the end? Nothin’ and it’s because I kept tryin’ ta hide from it. Hardcore, the Underground, No Holds Barred, that was my answer to the pain and the fear I felt and ya know what? I was pretty fuckin’ good at it. I promised myself when I came ta the UWA that I was gonna change all of this, my skills, the way I did things, my wrasslin’ as a whole would evolve so that I may prove exactly what I knew all along that I could beat anyone in the ring on talent alone and be a World Champion. Some people like ta run their mouth fer the sake of hearin’ themselves talk, others hide behind their shortcomings and pretend ta be a bad ass, me? I find it quite funny ta watch them all squirm, posture and grandstand for the simple taste of success that I have found throughout my career in the SCW or UWA fer I’m the the best in this business, there is a reason fer that….

I never quit.

 What I did is turn a negative inta a positive and decided to use what I had, some would call a tragedy ta not define who I was and instead….

 Make me who I became.

 Not the “Violent Kind”….

 But THE World Champion.

 

 

PROLOGUE: SURVIVAL

 

 

It was the moment of Truth for Rachel Tatum Lee, Olympus was the last stand, a chance to prove herself at being the World Champion and someone that was a legit holder of the prestigious belt. It had been questioned if Rachel could do it, everyone was riding the Sophie James gravy train on biscuit wheels, Rachel though stayed quiet, she let people throw their shade, talk their shit, tell anyone that would listen that her World Title reign was over, she didn’t care because the last person who would ever have some struggle of confidence within herself was Rachel. Olympus was the setting, time to show what kind of World Champion she was, it had been 5 months, most World Champions don’t last that long but after winning it she had vowed to keep it long as she could. The worst for Rachel was the games the UWA was playing with her, most of that had to do with Silas Mason, she had been put through the ringer, it was painstaking and even frustrating at times that she didn’t even know if holding the title was worth it but Rachel had survived everything thrown at her all due to Silas and his games. That was starting to wear thin on Rachel for many reasons including the fact she couldn’t trust him when he continued to tell her that she could….

That was when Rachel had made a decision and started to hint on what she had planned, a union of the women she respected and loved most, competitors, friends and family. Ashes of Eden became a thing thanks to Brittany Lohan and their talk. Rachel realized that she needed to take charge, it was time she made a big move or she could see her World Title reign end. Myra Lynwood wasn’t helping her out, if anything she was just biding her time until she was given a chance to take the title from Rachel and stab her in the back again like she did the first time and left her open for an attack by Victoria Salinas. There was one thing left to do….

Win and take control.

 Olympus

Seattle, Washington

 

Rachel sat in the dressing room, quiet, staring down at the World Title, wearing her new wrestling outfit. Her hair hung down. Silas Mason paced, it was only minutes away before she defended her title. Wearing black and purple, her nails polished a matte baby purple, she continued to stare at the title as Silas in his black suit and Stetson stopped to talk to his World Champion….

 

RachelTatumLeeCastPic-SilasSilas: “Ya know that this is the biggest match of yer career.”

Rachel: “I know.”

Silas: “Everyone is expectin’ ya ta lose.”

Rachel: “They have been sayin’ that since Collision Course.”

Silas: “Always praisin’ ger, they continue ta talk about Sophie James like she is the next comin’ of Christ. It seems like the UWA has rolled out the red carpet fer that strung out bitch. It’s time ya make them pay fer it, I have faith in ya, Myra Lynwood already failed ta that Ricky Octavius punk, we can lose anymore Rachel. I know things have been awkward between us the last few weeks, I understand yer concerns, this whole Ashes of Eden stuff, I want ta reassure ya that come tonight, after this match and yer standin’ tall with the World Championship that we make our stand, they know where we are comin’ from and that moment forward, we as the World move forward. Yer still angry at Myra fer what she did, so am I, I don’t trust her at all.”

Rachel: “Ya know the only reason that she ever joined us and sticks around is ta try and get this. Somehow, some way, she’s gonna try ta get her hands on it whether I’m her partner or not and the problem is, ya allowed it.”

 

 Silas stops pacing and places his gloved hands on his hips, contemplating for a second, trying to find the best course to answer that question. Silas is walking a thin line with Rachel at the moment, he knows that and any little thing could set her off and send this into a tailspin.  There was no way that Silas was going to allow it to get that far though his gut feeling had already him already feeling like it had…..

 

 Silas: “I gave her the benefit of the doubt. I was tryin’ my best ta hold it all together is all Rachel. What’s important right now is that World title yer holding, this company has tried everythin’ in their power ta try and take away that belt from ya, every lil’ thing they could, this is yer chance, OUR chance ta throw it back in their faces and remind them all that no one controls our destiny. Myra, she ain’t like ya, she’s mentally weak. She can’t stand adversity, struggles all the time and it’s up ta us now. She couldn’t even beat Octavius, ya had that boy whooped and decided ya didn’t want the belt, she ain’t the cornerstone of the World, ya are and I think ya already knew that.”

Rachel: “I’m the World Champion, I better be. I told ya a long time ago she was trouble but ya didn’t listen. Since then, the UWA has tried so hard ta take this from me, I ain’t gonna let them.”

 Silas: “That’s what I’m talkin’ about. Ya go out there tonight and ya fuckin’ win. We stand together, proud and spit in the face of the UWA.”

 

 Rachel looks up at Silas, holding the World Title, she stands up and places it over her shoulder…..

 

 Rachel: “I already did that Silas. The minute I joined forces with ya and I caught hell fer it. Ya told me ta trust ya, I did that. The first day I woke up in yer house, half-naked, beaten and bruised after La Onda left me fer dead, I gave ya my word, ya saved my life and I was gonna repay ya fer that. We ran Marie Jones outta the UWA, we saw them all fall one by one, those that wronged ya, made a promise that I was gonna be the World Champion and ya delivered. I don’t forget shit like that, Silas, never. I think it’s time that I show ya my appreciation fer all of it.”

Silas: “I don’t need all that, it was my pleasure ta rescue ya Rachel. I wouldn’t have done it just fer anyone. I’m here fer ya Rachel, we walk out there together and we leave together. I saw yer sister here earlier, there is a reason fer that, hell after tonight we dump Myra and bring her on board.”

 

Rachel nods, she takes a deep breath and readies to go out to the ring and compete…..

 

Silas: “Ready?” Rachel: “Yeah, I’m ready.”

 

The Cowboy opens the door as Rachel walks out, cautiously smiling, Silas feels good about tonight…..

 

 After the Match

 

Rachel brushes her sweaty hair back, slowly making her way to the back with her sister, Daisy Lee, Dawn & Brittany Lohan, Abigail Lindsay and Alana Starr, collectively known as Ashes of Eden. After winning and defeating Sophie James in the Main Event of Sectioned, Rachel had made a choice to dump Silas Mason and Myra Lynwood, joining her sisters in arms as she called them and showing the world that she meant business. Rachel had made a very important move in her career and she wasn’t about to let anyone tell her otherwise. Silas Mason calls her attention, Myra Lynwood had already walked away…..

 

Silas: “Rachel!?”

 

 She stops, brushing her straight, long sweaty hair back, turning to Silas as Daisy Lee whispered something in her ear, Rachel shook her head….

 

 Rachel: “I got this, ya girls go back ta the dressin’ room.”

 

 The members of Eden walk into the locker room and close the door behind them. Rachel stands outside and holds the World Championship proudly, she had only one thing in mind, that was to successfully defend the title but at the same time make a move, do what was right for her career, stop the pandering and just do it and she did just that. Looking up at the taller Mason, she stood her ground….

 

 Silas: “What the fuck was that all about!?”

Rachel: “What was that about Silas? It was about me makin’ a fuckin’ choice. It was about me doin’ what was right fer MY career! Since I joined ya I have not had anythin’ but flack since day one, since day one. I have had ta put up with yer bullshit and Myra’s lil’ betrayal plan fer long enough! The problem in all of this was Silas, ya lied ta me.”

Silas: “I lied ta ya!? How the fuck did I ever lie ta ya Rachel!? What, the little scheme I had with the Indian Reservation? Come on, that would make us both rich, what is not ta like about that!?”

Rachel: “It had nothin’ ta do with that Silas!”

Silas: “Then I don’t understand it!? I gave ya everythin’ yer the first that I kept my word on, I made ya a promise, I gave ya my commitment and this is how I am paid back!? I gave ya no reason whatsoever ta ever doubt me Rachel!”

Rachel: “No!?”

 

 She thinks back to a conversation she had a few days when she arrived at Seattle from Texas. That was where she had the altercation with her Uncle Jack but there was more to it than just that. Tala Longshadow and she had a heart to heart before all of this had happened, the gorgeous Cherokee wanted to make sure that Rachel was on board….

 Two Days Ago

Seattle, Washington

 

Rachel sat in her hotel room, all alone. Still trying to get over everything that had happened at her parents’ home in Texas the day prior, for Rachel it was a huge weight lifted off her shoulders but the after effects were going to take quite a long time to get over. Rachel Tatum Lee also had thoughts about change in her career, her life, the way she looked, acted and went about things, it was time that Rachel had an attempt to do so after so many years of dealing with this pain and becoming a monster in the ring. Rachel wore yoga pants, a tank top, barefoot with her nails polished a matte purple. Her long hair was in a ponytail, she had just finished working out when there was a knock on the door, walking over, she slowly opened it and saw Tala Longshadow standing there in jeans, boots and a black leather halter top. She stepped to the side so the Cherokee could come inside….

 

RachelTatumLeeCastPic-TalaTala: “You haven’t returned my calls or texts.”

Rachel: “I’ve had some issues ta deal with sugar. Personal matters and I felt I rather be left alone.”

Tala: “That makes sense but just remember, no matter what is up with Silas, you and I are friends Rachel, I hope you understand that.”

Rachel: “I do Tala, doesn’t mean I’m not happy about it.”

Tala: “Silas shared with me that he told you everything?”

 

The Texan nods and sits back down, Tala sits across from her seeing that she is obviously bothered by a lot of things going on in her life and is trying to be as cautious and careful knowing the cowgirl can get quite volatile when pushed and shoved…..

 

Tala: “I hope you understand that this was all part of a bigger picture. He knowing, about it all was actually a good thing, they were going to do that anyway. As for the Casino, you can help me out here sister, IT would be financially beneficial for you and trust me, I would make sure that you are compensated heavily.”

Rachel: “Wait… what?”

Tala: “My father, stuck in his old ways, always acting like we owe him something. I understand that it may be a lot to take right now but at least Silas was very truthful with you telling everything.”

Rachel: “Everything, right. He knowing about it…..”

Tala: “The attack.”

 

Her eyes widen but she tries to hide it from Tala that this is the first time she’s ever heard of this but plays it off. Her fists start to clench, her toes curl but instead she laughs it off….

 

Rachel: “Yeah, that crafty sumbitch.”

Tala: “He’s dirty Rachel and I don’t fully trust him either but we get what we want, he gets a share and done with it. Look, about La Onda, he kept the promise, he took you to the World Championship and look at you now, sister. This maybe the biggest match of your career, that is truth but it doesn’t mean you can make this your legacy and even with his dirty tactics, it made this possible for you.”

Rachel: “Yeah, it did…..”

Tala: “I just want to make sure you’re on board. There is so much speculation right now, I just want your word, a guarantee that things are fine between all of us and we move forward after Olympus, without Lynwood.”

Rachel: “Oh, don’t you worry about that, we will move forward and without Myra.”

 

Tala cracks a smile and nods….

 

 Tala: “Thank you.”

Rachel: “Oh sugar, it’s my pleasure.”

 

 Rachel’s eyes narrow before sitting back and letting out a sigh…..

 

 

Olympus

Seattle, Washington

 

Silas, angry and confused walks over to Rachel, Myra is nowhere to be seen as the cowboy tries his best to fix what is left of The World if anything after Lee won the World Title match and suddenly the formation of the group, Ashes of Eden happened in front of his eyes. Silas slowly approaches Rachel….

 

Silas: “Rachel!? What the fuck is that all about!? Come on, we had a deal!?”

Rachel: “We had a deal, on the notion that ya saved my life from La Onda and gave me a second chance after the IWC practically abandoned me. I always stick ta my deal and I stuck up fer ya when the UWA wanted ta sabotage my career because of my association with ya. Well, that is all fine and dandy, great, I was able ta still pull through and not allow them ta wreck what I had worked hard fer!”

Silas: “We!”

Rachel: “No! Not we! Me! It was me that busted my ass in that ring while ya played politician but ya know what Silas, that ain’t even it! See, I knew that would come with the territory! I knew the consequences of bein’ associated with Silas Mason! What I didn’t know was that beating was staged!”

 

His eyes widen….

 

Silas: “I can explain…..”

Rachel: “Oh? Ya can explain!? Oh, ya can explain!? That ya set me up!? Ya knew La Onda was gonan attack me didn’t ya!?”

Silas: “Listen, Rachel….”

Rachel: “Answer the fuckin’ question Silas!”

Silas: “Yes! I knew they were gonna beat yer ass up, that is why I struck a deal with them! They were gonna kill ya Rachel, I made it so they didn’t and I grabbed yer beaten body and nursed ya back ta health! If yer gonna blame anybody, blame yer sister, it was her fault that ya were in this ta begin with and…..”

 

Before he could finish the door of the dressing room opens and Daisy Lee walks….

 

Silas: “Now, hold up, I don’t want any trouble! I’m just stating a fact! I saved yer ass Rachel! I was there fer ya when no one else was! Yer career was dyin’, it was over and I took the initiative ta take the bull by the horns and make it a Championship reign ya have been waitin’ on fer NINE fuckin’ years! I made it happen! Yer the World Champion because of me, Rachel! Not these women! Not yer sister! She put ya down in SCW, she was the reason they terminated yer contract!”

Rachel: “That maybe so, but ya set me up ta find that glory once more and I gave it ta ya without any resistance! I put yer name back in the conversation, Silas! Instead of tryin’ ta stop a beatin’ ya capitalized on it and then lied, ya lied! Well, not anymore sugar, this is it, I’m done! I walk with my sisters now, ya can go ta hell, son!”

Silas: “No! You will not ta….”

 

As Silas was about ready to finish his sentence, a right hook to the side of his face connected at the hands of Daisy Lee. He falls against the wall, holding his jaw and looking up at the two sisters…..

 

Silas: “One day….”

 

Rachel squats down and gets right up to his face….

 

Rachel: “Yer right, one day, I’m gonna watch ya burn. By the way, don’t drag Tala with ya, she’s too good fer ya.”

 

Rachel starts to walk away while Daisy Lee stares Silas down, the two lock eyes, the red headed vixen cracks a smile…..

 

Silas: “What ya lookin’ at me like that fer ya crazy cunt.”

 

She says nothing and backs away, catching up with her sister, putting their arms around each other and headed toward the back as Silas looks on, once again in an all too familiar position…

Everything lost.

 

 

 

 

THE SECRET IS OUT

 

 

Rachel Tatum Lee had been holding a secret for twenty years. There was never a time that she was going to bring it up, hoping it would have just died. So many wondered how a woman like her who deep in her heart is sweet, kind and outgoing can become such a violent being in the sport of wrestling. There were many factors that affected Rachel throughout that time, Uncle Jack was out of her life, she didn’t have to worry about him or so she thought. For the longest time, the Texan in her subconscious had it hidden away, it fueled her anger, the hatred she held for so many others started to surface slowly until she couldn’t stop herself. No one knew exactly why and there was no way anyone would find out….

 Until Uncle Jack returned.

 Things went south from there because her Uncle wanted to slowly integrate himself back into their lives especially since the days that Rachel’s mother passed away and things occurred between her and the trusted brother of her father. Rachel Tatum Lee had reached her boiling point, when her Uncle was there alone with her little brother, Damien, that was the end for Rachel, the last straw and her sister, Daisy Lee knew it. Rachel followed Jack out by the lake, it was at that moment Howard, Rachel’s father knew something was up. Rachel stormed out of there and Daisy frantically ran to her father….

 

 Laredo, TX.

5.9.17

 

Daisy Lee has had her own problems in the past, her father and fiancé, one of the most sinister women in wrestling, Mary Beth Mallory. Daisy could be seen watching Rachel storm out and that’s when she knew that she had to act. Daisy goes to Mary Beth who knew something was up and approaches her…..

 

RedRayneCastPic2Daisy: “She’s gonna do something to Jack.”

Mary: “Jack? Who and what could anyone possibly do to Jack. You and Rachel have been acting very weird lately. I noticed it last Thanksgiving around him. So, I ask you to be truthful with me child, what exactly is going on here between you two and Jack Lee? There is obviously some animosity, don’t know why to be honest, Jack seems to be quite the delight.”

Daisy: “Is that what ya think? That he is a good person?”

Mary: “Daisy, there are no “good” people in this world, that is a matter of interpretation my dear. What we have are people whom do deeds to make themselves feel better about who they are, that is all. So, while I understand your argument in this, it still doesn’t answer me what your concern is about Jack.”

 

Daisy walks right up to Mary’s face, eye to eye they look at one another before Daisy softly speaks….

 

Daisy: “Uncle Jack touched Rachel where she didn’t want to be touched.”

Mary: “And she didn’t just beat him up to a bloody pulp?”

Daisy: “She was a child.”

 

 Mary’s eyes widen, suddenly she turns and yells for Howard Lee, the father of Rachel and her fiancé. Daisy stands there for a second, not knowing what to do next, all she could think about was helping Rachel out so that she didn’t do anything stupid. Mary practically drags Howard into the room….

 

 Howard: “What’s goin’ on? I have never seen Mary this angry before? What did ya say, Daisy?”

RachelTatumLeeCastPic-MaryMary: “Tell him, child.”

Daisy: “Uncle Jack…. Rachel’s going to hurt him.”

Howard: “I swear that brother of mine can never get his shit together, what did he say to piss her off this time? I’m tellin’ ya Mary, sometimes I wonder what the hell that man is thinkin’, he has no filter at times from his brain ta his mouth.”

Mary: “Howard…. Listen to Daisy.”

Howard: “Okay… Okay. I mean I love that sumbitch and I’m so happy he’s back around but sometimes the trouble comes with the package.”

Daisy: “Daddy….”

 

Now Howard can see the concern on his beautiful daughter’s face, knowing everything that Daisy has been through and the things she had done in recent years, seeing this side of her worried him….

 

Howard: “Daisy…. What the hell is goin’ on?”

Daisy: “Daddy…. Uncle Jack hurt Rachel.”

Howard: “Hurt her? Hurt her, how!?”

Daisy: “He….. “

 

 She lowers her head as he sees a few drops of tears hit the hardwood surface, a chill goes up Howard’s spine as Mary rubs his back…..

 

RachelTatumLeeCastPic-HowardHoward: “How!?”

Daisy: “He…. Molested her….”

Howard: “No… no that must be some mistake, ya girls can’t come up with some shit like that because ya don’t like the guy. I mean, sure he has been a lousy uncle, never got ya what ya wanted fer Christmas but malicious rumors like this can destroy a man! Daisy, tell me yer lyin’!”

 

 She says nothing, instead she raises her head and looks right into his eyes….

 

Daisy: “I have to stop her.”

Howard: “Daisy, tell me yer lyin’!”

 Daisy: “I have ta stop her daddy.”

Howard: “This…I…..”

 

 Daisy runs out of the house and toward the lake, Hoard’s knees buckle, catching himself on the wall. Mary walks over to the closet and opens it, taking out a 12-guage shotgun and handing it to Howard….

 

Howard: “What did he do….”

Mary: “Take it.”

 Howard: “What… did he…. Do….”

Mary: “Take the fucking shotgun!”

 

 Without hesitation, he takes it and Mary walks out toward the lake, after a few moments, Howard cocks the shotgun and follows suit…

 

Few Minutes Later….

 

Before Jack can react, Rachel tackles him down, they roll down the side into the bank of the lake where she punches him a few times before turning him over and driving his head into the water, holding it down and not allowing him to breathe…..

 

Rachel: “Ya hurt me! Ya did this ta me! Ya did all of this ta me! Ya made me a monster! A monster! A monster! Our lil’ secret!? Our lil’ sec…..”

Daisy: “Rachel!”

 

The older sibling pays no attention to Daisy who takes off her sandals and quickly runs down the embankment, Mary follows her and takes the stroller with Damien, heading back to the house, Rachel holds down Jack under water as he continues to struggle…..

 

Daisy: “Let him up Rachel!”

Rachel: “Ya made me a monster!”

Daisy: “Let him up Rachel, please…. We are finally together, he’s not worth it!”

Rachel: “Ya made me a monster!”

Daisy: “Rachel, yer not a monster, yer my sister and I need ya! Please let him go, Rachel he is not worth it, your life will be OVER if ya do this! Rachel, please! Remember what momma told us!”

 

She says nothing, wide eyed looking down at her Uncle Jack who starts to slowly stop struggling while holding his head underwater. Finally, a desperate Daisy grabs her from behind and holds her, she starts singing in her ear softly….

 

Daisy: “Yes Jesus loves me for the Bible tells me so….. Jesus loves me this I know…. For the Bible tells me so…. Little ones to him belong….. They are weak but he is strong……”

 

Rachel lets out a gasp and starts to cry, she lets go of her grip, Jack emerges, gasping for air and falling to the side. Daisy pulls Rachel back and straddles her from behind as the older Lee cries….

 

Daisy: “Yes Jesus loves me…..Oh, yes Jesus loves me……Yes Jesus loves me for the Bible tells me so……”

 

Jack gets on his fours and tries to catch his breath, suddenly Howard Lee comes running up, a shotgun in hand. Jack looks up at his younger brother….

 

RachelTatumLeeCastPic-JackJack: “H…Howie?”

Howard: “What did ya do ta my lil’ girl Jack?”

Jack: “H…Howie, I can explain lil’ brother….”

Howard: “What did ya do ta my lil’ girl Jack!?”

Jack: “Howie….. put the gun down….”

 

Daisy continues to hold Rachel in her arms, rocking back and forth, knowing how much strength it took for Rachel to confront this…..

 

Jack: “H…Howie…. Put the gun down!”

Howard: What did ya do ta my lil girl Jack!? What did ya do!?”

 

Daisy closes her eyes and leans in, she keeps singing to Rachel….

 

Daisy: “Yes Jesus loves me…..Oh, yes Jesus loves me……Yes Jesus loves me for the Bible tells me so……”

 

When suddenly they both are startled…

At the sound of the shotgun going off.

The smoke of the barrel slowly seeps out, the sound of the gun going off stops Mary in her tracks, looking over her shoulder while holding Damien, her hazel eyes narrow while both Rachel and Daisy are in an embrace on the ground….

Howard lowers the shotgun…..

 

 Daisy: “Daddy?”

Howard: “Girls…..”

Daisy: “Put the gun down.”

Howard: “Rachel…. My little girl…..”

Rachel: “Poppa, this wasn’t yer fault.”

Howard: “It was my fault…. I’m supposed ta protect ya. I didn’t, instead I allowed fer my own family ta prey on ya, my little girls, yer both everythin’ ta me and I allowed him ta do it. I allowed him ta do it!”

 

He lifts the shotgun back up and points it at Jack Lee who is frozen, petrified in fear after the warning shot grazed him, Howard walks up to him and places the barrel in his face….

 

Jack: “Howie…. Put the gun down….”

Howie: “Why Jack!? Yer my brother! Why!? I trusted ya with my lil’ girls!? Why would ya do that ta them ya sumbitch!? Why!? I trusted ya man! I left ya alone with them! With Rachel!”

Jack: “I can explain, Howie!”

Howie: “Explain!? How the hell are ya goin’ ta act like my family and then prey on them, Rachel wa slil’ girl, Jack, a lil’ fuckin’ girl!”

Jack: “Please…. Howie….”

 

Jack starts to cry, Rachel stands up with the help from Daisy, she walks over to her father and tries to plea with him……

 

Rachel: “Daddy don’t.”

Howard: “He hurt ya baby.”

Rachel: “Ya will go ta jail if ya do. Don’t do it. He ain’t worth it.”

Howard: “He…. He touched ya.”

Rachel: “Daddy…. Please don’t. I can’t lose ya again. He ain’t worth it, he ain’t daddy. I kept that secret fer years cause I hid it inside and when Uncle Jack left, I figured I wouldn’t have ta worry about it again.”

Howard: “When did it happen?”

Rachel: “That’s not important.”

 

Howard turns to Rachel and looks her right in the eyes…..

 

Howard: “When did it happen?”

Rachel: “Daddy….”

Howard: “When!?”

 

Rachel nervously turns to face Daisy, the taller, younger sibling nods though she herself knows is not a good idea to tell him but if they do not tell him, he will react, probably in a very negative way, showing right now that his emotions have taken over and his liable to do anything at the moment……

 

Rachel: “The night of momma’s funeral.”

 

He starts to shake in anger, Rachel knows that her father is about to do something that he will regret, he cocks the shotgun as Jack continues to beg….

 

Jack: “I am sorry….. Howie, please I’m yer brother!”

Howard: “Why!?”

Jack: “I’m sick….. I need help…..”

Howard: “Why my lil’ girl! Ya tell me before I blow yer brains out!”

Rachel: “Daddy, no! He dies, ya go ta jail and we have no father, Damien has no father! That lil’ boy needs his daddy. That lil’, ya got a second chance ta make it right, daddy! Ya have a chance ta make it right. This was never yer fault, ever! Daddy, Daisy and I made mistakes in our lives, we dragged ya in it and I blame that on this sumbitch right here! Listen ta me, I held it in and I should have come ta ya, I should have trusted ya as my father but I didn’t and instead I decided ta go ahead and try ta live with this pain, the hurt, the guilt and the rage that slowly built inside of me. Daddy…. This was not yer fault, put the gun down.”

Howard: “I wanna kill him!”

Rachel: “Daddy please…. Put the gun down.”

 

Mary walks back from the house, she looks at Daisy, then at Howard and Rachel….

 

Mary: “The police are on their way, put the gun down Howard, either shot the bastard or let the cops take him.”

Howard: “I…..”

 

Rachel puts her hand on the barrel of the shotgun and lowers it…..

 

Rachel: “He ain’t worth it, daddy. Ya know that. He ain’t worth it.”

Howard: “I’m sorry, I wasn’t there fer ya. I should have been, I should have been there and I wasn’t. I let my own brother touch my daughter….. my own brother!”

 

Without hesitation, he uses the handle of the shotgun and blasts Jack on the side of the head with it, he falls into the lake with a huge gash on the side of his temple. Rachel quickly takes the shotgun from her father’s hand, Daisy helps as they escort him away from Jack who tries to recover, slowly crawling out of the lake embankment….

Rachel walks back over to him as he crawls to her feet, looking up at her staring him down….

 

Rachel: “Everythin’ I ever did ta anybody was because of ya. Every single person I hurt in my career, physically, emotionally, it didn’t matter was because of you. I lost my mind fer a lil’ while, the only thing I never lost was the memories that ya left embedded in my head. That was when I knew I could never recover until ya were finally done. I should have let my dad blow yer head off, but I love him too much ta lose him ta the law. Jack, ya have blood on yer hands, every single person I left lying in a pool of their own essence was attributed ta ya. I hope that one-day ya feel the same pain I have, Daisy has and now my father will. Yer scum Uncle Jack and ya should have stayed away but instead ya wanted ta play cute, ya needed ta come back inta our lives when ya should have stayed out.”

Jack: “Rachel…. I’m sorry….”

Rachel: “Too late fer that Uncle Jack…. Too fuckin’ late.”

 

The beautiful Texan backs up and starts to make her way toward the house with Daisy, they can hear the siren’s coming as Jack rolls on his back and starts to cry….

One Hour Later…

 

The Police are gone, taken Jack Lee into custody. Rachel and Daisy were still there, ready to head out to Seattle. Rachel didn’t know how this day was going to turn out but now she does, it was a moment in time that she had hoped for twenty years. She sat outside, quietly, barefoot, drinking a beer from a bottle. Daisy sat next to her with her shoes also kicked off, looking up as the sky turned into nightfall, the stars lit up the night in the countryside…..

 

Rachel: “I’m sorry.”

Daisy: “For what?”

Rachel: “Today. Daddy didn’t deserve that.”

Daisy: “Y add the right thing Rachel, I think that honestly there is only one man ya need ta explain everything too because he was there for ya during the good times and the bad. Ya know exactly who I am talkin’ about. Daddy will probably never forgive himself for lettin’ this happen. We need ta be there for him Rachel.”

Rachel: “I know, I know we do. Who are ya talkin’ about? I have hurt so many people because of the way I felt, I don’t even know if I have anything left. I feel like, a weight was lifted off my shoulders. I don’t have that animosity anymore inside me, is that off? Strange?”

Daisy: “No, it’s human. Like me Rachel…. We are two fucked bitches that have done some bad things ta people. The worst part of it, Daddy took the blunt, they made him out ta be this monster who created us, was never fair ta him ya know? I don’t even know if we can fix it. Ta tried ta kill a bunch of folks, a referee with a hammer, Syren….

Rachel: “She deserved it.”

 

Daisy nods….

 

Daisy: “Okay, yer right, not everyone deserved a pass, she did get what was coming to her, I could have crushed her neck with my boot.

Rachel: “Ya should have.”

Daisy: “Yeah, probably, yer hubby will take care of it though, I know he will. Besides, we have our own fights. We can’t dwell in the past….”

Rachel: “No, we can only look forward to the future.”

Daisy: “I’m sorry, but Rise ta Greatness a few years ago is still fresh in my head.”

Rachel: “Ya got revenge fer both of us.”

Daisy: “Not exactly…..”

Rachel: “….. yer thinkin’ what I’m thinkin’.”

 

The two sisters clang their bottles and drink….

Thirty Minutes Later….

 

Daisy’s head rests on Rachel’s chest, both sisters fell asleep on the lawn chairs outside on the large patio overlooking the lake. A man walks in and open the sliding glass door, Mary leads him outside to the two sleeping sisters….

 

Mary: “It’s been a long day. They catch a flight to Seattle first thing in the morning, I figured you should take to both of them.”

 

 

The older gentleman nods and walks up to the two sleeping sisters, he brushes a strand of hair from Rachel’s face, slowly opening her eyes to see a familiar face, that being of Wild Bill Wayne….

 

Rachel: “Bill!?”

 

Daisy’s eyes shoot open, she sits up too and sees Bill standing there, taking off his white Stetson….

 

RachelTatumLeeCastPic-WildBillWild Bill: “Daisy…. Rachel…. Good ta see ya gals.

Rachel: “What are ya doin’ here?”

Wild Bill: “Mary called me, she told me what happened earlier, why didn’t ya tell me Rachel?”

Rachel: “I couldn’t Bill…. I just couldn’t.”

Wild Bill: “Daisy? Are ya feelin’ better?”

Daisy: “I’m feelin’ myself.”

 

She stands up and hugs Bill, kissing him on the cheek…..

 

Wild Bill: “Daisy, oh my Daisy.”

Daisy: “Ya never gave up on me Bill, I’ll never forget that.”

Wild Bill: “I would never give up on ya gals, yer like my kids.”

 

Rachel nods and stands up as well, Daisy kisses Bill on the cheek and smiles, she turns to Rachel and nods, before grabbing her shoes and walking inside….

 

Daisy: “I’ll leave ya two alone.”

Rachel: “Thanks sugar. Bill… listen….”

Wild Bill: “Rachel, none of this was ever yer fault. Ya dealt with it the best way ya could, I’ll never hold that against ya. People deal with trauma differently, ya did it in the ring, I’m sure that Wendell’s death didn’t help, Aiken just magnified the rage, now it’s more sustained, even Silas can understand where its comin’ from.”

Rachel: “Silas is dirty…. I’ll take care of that at Olympus. Either way, I screwed up, I should have told ya a long time ago but I was afraid, scared of what ya and daddy would think of me. I also tried ta protect Daisy, I won’t ever let her go again, Bill… I won’t.”

Wild Bill: “I know. Rachel, Ya know how I always am, the kind of guy who one day makes fun of it all and the next? Well, I just go on and be all Texas philosophical. We came inta this business together and I watched ya battle some demons, ones that I didn’t even know ya were at war against. In the end though, ya won.”

Rachel: “Nah, Bill….”

Wild Bill: “Yer the World Champion, ya have yer sister back? Yer daddy, he’s happy with a child and Mary who maybe sadistic but damn she’s a good woman ta Howie.”

Rachel: “She is.”

Wild Bill: “Ya have a good husband that loves ya ta death, yer career has become everything that we imagined and more. Ya made it Rachel…. Now the truth is out and ya don’t have to keep that burden in ya eatin’ up yer soul. Ya can move on, be the Champion, the daughter, the sister, the wife I know ya were meant ta be. I’m so damn proud of ya.”

Rachel: “Thank ya Bill, I wouldn’t be here if it weren’t fer ya.”

Wild Bill: “Nah Rachel, ya would have been here regardless.”

 

Her eyes tear up as Bill hugs her tightly, he closes his eyes and doesn’t let go for a few moments. Finally the break the embrace and he brushes her hair back some…..

 

Wild Bill: “Now you go on, get ta Seattle and watch yer sister, she needs ya and together ya two are unstoppable. Ya two will always be my daughters.”

Rachel: “I love ya Bill….”

Wild Bill: “I love ya too Rachel.”

 

She walks inside, leaving Bill alone for a moment as his lips start to quiver a little, wanting to tell the woman that he practically raised with Howard and brought back into wrestling that he didn’t have much time left, the cancer was aggressive and there was nothing he could do but what brought him joy more than anything was the unity the two Lee sisters showed, that was all he ever wanted…

To have his family back together again.

 

 

 

EPILOGUE: LETTING GO

 

Japan always had a history with Rachel Tatum Lee, it was the country that she started her wrestling career in, it was also the place where her first husband was killed in the ring. Back then she was known as Rachel “Quickdraw” McGraw, her blinding speed, her violent nature and never give up attitude made Rachel a household name from the very beginning, it didn’t take long for her to become the woman that soon would be feared in the ring for what she could do and how she handled it. Rachel though always became different when she went to Japan, it was an emotional return for her always and this time it was no different. Rachel was going to enter the Chamber of Secrets, she didn’t know what was in for her but defending the World Championship was the main concern and focus.

With Josh Hudson preparing to have his day at Rise to Greatness and needing to be in New York for the last SCW Breakdown, the gorgeous cowgirl was packing her things and heading to New York. Her husband was having issues with Syren, a woman that Rachel herself despised but that didn’t matter, she had her own matters to worry about.

 

New York City

7.20.17

 

 Wearing designer jeans, open toed heels and a white halter top with her hair straightened and hanging down, nails polished baby pink, she finishes packing her things when Josh walks inside the bedroom in jeans, sneakers and a Spawn T-Shirt. She looks over at him and smiles for a second while still packing her things…..

 

ReganCastPic-HudsonJosh: “Hey beautiful.”

Rachel: “Hey sugar, just finishin’ up my packin’ before I head out. Ya okay?”

Josh: “Yeah, I was going to ask you the same thing. After this last month and everything that has happened, making sure your head is on straight.”

Rachel: “It is, ya just worry about yerself. I’ll be fine and in time ta be there in Arizona ta support ya at Rise ta Greatness.”

 

Josh nods and sits down on the bed, she takes a minute to close up her suitcase and sit next to him….

 

Josh: “You know I love you and Japan is always hard for you to go there and wrestle, a lot of bad memories.”

Rachel: “Not all bad, some good ones too.”

Josh: “I saw how your demeanor has changed as the time was getting closer and closer, I get it Rachel, I do. You have a huge title defense and this could once again solidify your stance as the World Champion. We all know that you’re that damn good, babe, just focus and remember that I’m here waiting for you to come home. I wish I could be there but with SCW and the RTG build up especially being in Madison Square Garden, it’s going to be tough. You know what I mean by that don’t you?”

Rachel: “I understand. Can I tell ya a lil’ secret? I never told anyone this, not even Daisy, my dad or Bill.”

Josh: “Sure.”

 

Rachel stands up and walks over tot eh nightstand, she takes out a little old box with a lock on it, digging into a small tin container she takes out a key…..

 

Josh: “What is this?”

Rachel: “When I was in Japan, ya know I started my career there, Wendell (McGraw) and I made a promise ta one another that through thick and thin we would stay together til’ death do us part. I actually believed that so when he was killed in the ring, I was lost. I broke down, I was inconsolable, I gave up on everythin’ including; wrasslin’. One night I got really drunk, probably a few days after we buried Wendell and I won this in a Poker Game, middle of nowhere in Texas….”

 

Rachel takes out the key, she unlocks the box and pulls out a Colt 35., silver plated, an old cowboy gun. Josh’s eyes widen a little, surprised she had this….

 

Josh: “I never knew you had it.”

Rachel: “Yeah, I do…. Along with this…”

 

She pulls out one bullet and shows it to Josh, as he looks closely it has something engraved on it. It saws WM…..

 

Josh: “WM?”

Rachel: “Widowmaker, after my late husband. That night, I went home, trashed, didn’t even know how I got there and I went inta my closet and put on my weddin’ dress….”

Josh: “Rachel….”

Rachel: “I grabbed this gun and I put a bullet in the chamber, I put it ta my head and I was gonna press trigger, problem was when I did, I was so fuckin’ drunk I put the bullet in the wrong chamber. After that I fell backwards laughin’ until I passed out and woke up the next day wonderin’ what the hell happened, Bill found me and took the gun from my hands, he gave me a lashin’. I deserved it but I promised that I wouldn’t use that gun until the day I was ready ta leave this earth and be with Wendell fer eternity. I locked it away, even engraved the WM on the bullet and was ready ta use it. I pulled it out a few more times since then but never had the courage ta pull the trigger….”

Josh: “Jesus, Rachel.”

 

 She slowly puts the bullet in the chamber….

 

Josh: “What are you doing?”

Rachel: “I didn’t have the courage Josh, until now.”

Josh: “Rachel!?”
 

She stands up, opens the window and fires the gun in the air. She then drops the gun on the floor and walks up to her husband…..

 

Rachel: “I don’t need that anymore.”

Josh: “I fucking love you.”

Rachel: “I love ya too sugar.”

 

Josh grabs her and kisses Rachel passionately, his wife has continued to evolve and now she finds herself moving forward, everything that she held on to was finally going to be a part of her past and it was time that Rachel Tatum Lee became more than just a woman known as the Violent Kind, she was the Main Event. They continue to kiss as one thing leads to another…

Tokyo, Japan

2 Days Later

 

Rachel was enjoying her time with her sisters, Ashes of Eden. Brittany & Dawn Lohan, Daisy Lee and Rachel were all having a good time, relaxing for in a few days some huge matches were going to take place. For Rachel, the World Title match was important, everything that she fought for would become worth it. She too It was getting late, Brittany, Rachel, Daisy and Dawn were spending time together, Alana and Abigail were getting into mischief. Rachel and Brittany get back to her hotel room, she takes off her heels and lets down her hair, it is late, the second night that Rachel had stayed up late, yesterday it was about Daisy, having a bit of a breakdown after she slept with Dawn for the first time, realizing that it wasn’t a bad thing and Rachel would never look down bad at her. Dawn and Daisy had gone back to their room that was down the hall just a few doors down, Brittany was about to retire to hers, wearing jeans and a blue halter top, matching peep toe pumps with her nails polished black, Rachel in jeans and a white halter top, nails polished a baby pink, she sat on the couch and kicked her bare feet up….

 

Rachel: “My dogs are barkin’.”

BSiennaCastPic-Brittanyrittany: “I bet, those heels do not look comfortable.”

Rachel: “It’s the ass I carry, sugar, puts a lot of weight on my ankles.”

Brittany: “Oh, I know it does. I remember Ace’s party when I pulled your boots off after you passed out on his pool table, your feet were so swollen…”

Rachel: “Yeah, my ass, junk in the trunk.”

Brittany: “It’s okay, I like your ass.”

 

Rachel smiles….

 

Rachel: “Ya like a lot more than just my ass. Crazy huh? I’m married to Josh Hudson and yer datin’ Matty Stone. Remember when ya had a private account tweeting me all the time ta hide it from Foxx?”

Brittany: “Oh, I do.”

 

The two ladies start to laugh, Brittany sits down next to Rachel, the two best friends continue to bond….

 

Rachel: “I’m glad yer here. This was yer idea ya know?”

Brittany: “Our idea, besides, this suits you well. Nothing will ever change what we have become and why we are doing this, Monday, you just walk out as champion. Do not worry of the history you have had here, make new memories like the ones we are doing now. Wendell died for a reason, you started your career here for a reason, now leave Tuesday morning with a fresh memory in your head, the one you proved once again that you’re the champion.”

Rachel: “Ya know I will, fer the first time in my life I feel like everything is perfect. This is where I want ta be.”

Brittany: “Me too.”

 

The two smiles at one another before Brittany grabs Rachel’s foot and starts massaging it….

 

Rachel: “Oh sugar, yer gonna make a monster out me yet, I’ll ask you fer one of these every day.”

Brittany: “Anytime.”

Rachel: “I’m gonna hold ya up on i….”

 

The door knocks, Rachel turns toward it a bit surprise that someone is there at 2AM. Brittany pats her on the thigh….

 

Brittany: “Stay put, I’ll get it.”

Rachel: “Thanks sugar.”

 

The muscular and gorgeous Lohan gets up and walks to the door, she opens it and sees Daisy Lee stands there visibly shaken, her eyes are teary eyed, it causes Brittany’s eyes to widen. Daisy in her pleather pants, flip flops and halter top walks in with her phone in hand, Rachel looks over at her and automatically knows something is wrong…..

 

Rachel: “Daisy?”

Daisy: “R…. Rachel….”

 

She covers her mouth and starts to cry. Rachel quickly stands up and runs to her sister and tries to comfort her. Brittany then sees Dawn come in behind in tears as well, Brittany doesn’t know what is going on, Dawn grabs her hand and pulls her back some as Daisy composes herself….

 

Rachel: “Daisy, yer scarin’ me….. what is it?”

Daisy: “It’s……”

Rachel: “Daisy…. What is it? Yer scarin’ me.”

Daisy: “Daddy tried ta call ya on yer phone a bunch of times but it went straight ta voicemail.”

Rachel: “I must’ve forgot ta turn it back on…. Please, what is going on?”

Daisy: “It’s Bill….”

 

She starts to cry harder, Daisy doesn’t have to say another word as Rachel starts to figure out what happened, her knees buckle as Brittany quickly catches her from falling…..

 

Rachel: “No…. Daisy no….”

Daisy: “He died…. A few hours ago….. of pancreatic cancer….. none of us kn…..knew….”

Rachel: “No…..Daisy. Bill…..”

 

Rachel starts to cry, Daisy embraces her as the older Lee screams with her head buried in her sisters shoulder, Brittany holds her from behind, she too sheds a tear….

Holding her sisters, for the grief they share for their fallen father figure, the man who never gave up on them and forever believed the good in the two sisters…

No matter what they did…

Wild Bill Wayne was their Guardian Angel.

 

SCENE FADES

 

I hate this place, nothing ever good comes of it. I don’t even know why I tolerate being here but Brittany, Josh, Daisy, they are all right, it’s time to make new memories, ones that will test time and define who I am as a person, a wrassler and most of all someone that was loved by a man who never gave up on me when I was tryin’ ta destroy myself. It was bad enough I faced one demon, I conquered it, walked away knowin’ I was a stronger woman fer it. The Chamber of Secrets is now what I need to best and defeat, in a world where life takes away those who give everythin’ fer others…

I don’t stand alone….

I stand with the Ashes of Eden.

 

 

 

“THE MAIN EVENT”


THE CHAMBER OF SECRETS

 

The Scene Opens…

 

The Tokyo Dome, is a stadium in Bunkyo, Tokyo, Japan. Construction on the stadium began on May 16, 1985, and it opened on March 17, 1988. It was built on the site of the Velodrome, adjacent to the predecessor ballpark, Kōrakuen Stadium. It has a maximum total capacity of 55,000 depending on configuration, with an all-seating configuration of 42,000. Tokyo Dome’s original nickname was “The Big Egg”, with some calling it the “Tokyo Big Egg”. Its dome-shaped roof is an air-supported structure, a flexible membrane held up by slightly pressurizing the inside of the stadium. It became the first Japanese venue with an American football attendance above 50,000. It is the home field of the Yomiuri Giants baseball team, and has also hosted music concerts, basketball, American Football and association football games, as well as puroresu (pro-wrestling matches), mixed martial arts events, kickboxing events, and monster truck races. It is also the location of the Japanese Baseball Hall of Fame which chronicles the history of baseball in Japan. Here is where we find the UWA World Champion, Rachel Tatum Lee. The proud wrestler who has taken the opportunity to reinvent herself as not only a violent hardcore wrestler that she is known for but a technical one that can go toe to toe with anyone at any time. Rachel now has her biggest challenge and it first started with Olympus a few months ago where everyone was riding high on the Sophie James wagon. Many had picked her to win the encounter, Rachel took exception to that and brought everything that she could to defend the belt on the biggest stage of the year and now this will only serve as another test and opportunity to solidify herself as the World Champion.

Japan has always been special for Rachel, this is where it all began for the gorgeous Lee. It was also the place where her late husband, Wendell McGraw died in the middle of the ring. She had won her first Championship there, made the name that’s feared in wrestling today as the Hardcore Cowgirl, this was the Rachel “Quickdraw” McGraw as the fans there knew her and still remembered. She had been there before with SCW, IWC, GDW and UWA. This was another chapter but a bigger one than most…

This was her chance to once again make the doubters eat their words and yet this was truly emotional for her but this time she was with Ashes of Eden, her “Sisters in Arms”, her family, the ones she trusted most and she was going to enter the Chamber of Secrets with women that wanted what she had and wasn’t going to let go. Wearing designer jeans, white open toed heels and matching halter top with her long hair hanging straight downed, made up beautiful and nails polished a baby pink, the World Champion stood outside the Dome next to the garden and nodded…

 

REC:

 

The camera started to record as she started to speak in her Texas draw though not as deep as it usually is, seems like she is working better on her speech while holding the UWA World Championship over her shoulder….

 

RachelTatumLeeCastPic-1“I have a lot of memories here, that ain’t no secret. Japan always held a very special place in my heart, this is where it all began and I didn’t know that one day I would be standing on this hallowed ground as the World Champion of the UWA. I’m not gonna lie, this title ta me was an albatross fer much of the year, looked down upon by the entire company fer the people I called friends. Funny how that works out at times, when ya never know what standard yer held up ta until they judge ya fer the company ya keep. I was mad at the UWA, angry at David Helms and Drew Bryant, pickin’ on me, puttin’ me through every single obstacle they could just ta get that title off me. I fought with all I could ta keep this belt at first outta spite but then I realized as the weeks and months went by, I LOVED being World Champion. This was my legacy, my moment ta finally live the dream of holdin’ this belt after all the shit I went through in my career from the SWA to the GDW to the IWC to the SCW and finally the UWA. All I ever wanted was this, this belt so I could stand proud in front of ya’ll and be the World Champion I knew that I could be. I was type casted, the “Violent Kind”, the Hardcore Cowgirl, “Quickdraw”, “The Outlaw”, it didn’t matter what incarnation I had become, it was all part of my evolution to one day be here, in this spot looking at 4 other competitors standing inside a Chamber of Secrets, wanting what was mine, taking what was mine, needing what was mine to define their careers when I wasn’t done defining mine. I hated Drew and David fer this, fer Silas Mason sold me on the dream and soon I found out I could only live the nightmare. Guilty as charged, I did so to honor a deal, I kept my end of that bargain, in a way he kept his until I found out that it was marred with LIES.

Nobody lies ta me.

I had ta find a way ta bringin’ meaning back to this tile that both Silas and the UWA had a hand in pissin’ away its value and up until recently I didn’t want ta admit that David Helms did warn me, now I understand Alana’s beef with him, it’s definitely warranted but damn it Helms, ya were right about Silas, I’ll give ya that and headin’ into Olympus, all I wanted ta do was enjoy my time at the top because we never know when it will end. I could die tomorrow and never finish my journey, that is why I stand right here where they honored my late husband after he was killed in the ring, inside that buildin’, right there where later tonight I face my toughest challenge and get to either prove that I belong or just some flash in the pan. They thought I wouldn’t survive Sophie James at Olympus. All I heard was the praise they gave that girl and in a way, she earned that, no doubt about it. It got kinda tiresome though. Sophie James this, Sophie James that all because of Collision Course, well?

I’m still champion and that’s takin’ nothing away from Sophie, one of the toughest bitches I have ever faced in the ring. So, what happens? Do ya think I get a chance to celebrate? A chance ta enjoy this title a lil’ longer? Did I not take the right steps ta finally become THE Champion this company could at least be proud of and advertise? Not the stupid and hollow words of Syren who claims I couldn’t make in the SCW, yet I beat her ass on two separate occasions, I guess that says a lot about her standin’ in that company. This ain’t about Syren, this is about Ashes of Eden….

The changes I made by ousting Silas Mason.”

 

She brushes her hair back a little before closing her eyes and taking a deep breath. The gorgeous Lee has a lot of passion and heart for this business, sometimes too much at times but has always been looked upon as a woman that brings her best every time, win or lose, it never mattered, Rachel Tatum Lee was always one that focused on the here and now, if you are going to beat Rachel, you better bring it all. She opens her eyes back up and looks into the camera, speaking in her calm and soothing draw….

 

“At Olympus, I rid myself of Silas Mason and Myra Lynwood, I didn’t need those two makin’ money off my name, waitin’ fer Myra ta stab me in the back AGAIN and try ta put me out so this belt could become easy fuckin’ pickin’s. Wasn’t gonna happen. I saw what Silas was tryin’ ta do so I called upon the Ashes of Eden. I hear all these people formulatin’ their own theories, makin’ assumptions on how long it will take fer us ta disband and fail? Datura runs her mouth, too bad that stupid bitch isn’t half smart as she thinks she is. WE are sisters. Alana Starr, Abigail Lindsay, Dawn & Brittany Lohan, Daisy Lee, yes, WE are all sisters in arms and we will stay that way until WE decide ta end it all. Fer now, I am here in Tokyo, Japan, a place I hate fer reasons that have nothin’ ta do with the people, the culture or the country itself. I hate it because a lot of bad things have happened ta me here. After I beat Sophie James, I silenced a lot of doubters, the critics stopped and wanted ta suddenly jump on my bandwagon? Did they realize they had a bona fide world champion in their hands? Not until now, they refused ta recognize me as the face of the UWA, the other guys know I’ve already mowed down all their World Champions, instead they rather put their money on people like Myra Lynwood, Gwendolyn Black, Gavin Taylor and finally Sophie James, the darlin’ of the UWA. Contrary ta popular belief, I welcome this challenge fer many reasons. I wanna share with ya’ll a little story….

When I started here in Japan, I had one goal, success. Wendell and I came as a package deal, originally, I wasn’t gonna wrassle, instead I would support Wendell in anythin’ and everythin’ he did. After some time, I started ta get that itch, so I entered the Dojo’s and started ta train, got callouses and blisters on my hands and feet, sometimes I passed out cold from the exhaustion, it wasn’t fun but fer a year I went at it and I made my debut, my first match I won, some older Japanese lady, see back when I started, guys and gals weren’t fightin’, it was sacred, the battle of the sexes wasn’t a thing. After a few matches, I wrassled in a six-gal tag, I was pinned by the Women’s Champion so I wanted ta prove myself and she was the biggest bitch in the yard. I was still a rookie, didn’t know a headlock from a wristwatch but when I lost my first match, somethin’ snapped inside of me, that was the day I realized, I don’t like ta lose. I challenged her fer the belt, she refused, tellin’ me ta get in line and since I was already pinned by her, I didn’t deserve it….

So, fer the first time ever, I made a play and went down ta her daughter’s school, picked her up, she was maybe 12 at the time, see this tree right here behind me? Hung her upside down and put a piñata full of candy on her head. I threatened the Champion, no match? I would beat the sweets out of that girl…. And she obliged and I won my first title. THAT is what I was known fer here, a woman that would do whatever it took ta prove a point and now? The Chamber of Secrets is no different.”

 

Rachel looks up at the tree, having a small trip down memory lane and remembering exactly how she felt in that moment, somewhat liberated and at the same time remorseful. Her lips begin to quiver some, she looks away and composes herself, adjusting the World Title on her shoulder before turning back to the camera and speaking…..

 

“Gwendolyn Black gets the chance of the lifetime, I’m sure all the Ante Up students will be cheerin’ her on. Myra gets her hundredth chance at the World Title, Sophie gets a rematch and I am still tryin’ ta figure out why Gavin Taylor is even in this match but he’s a damn good wrassler when his head isn’t shoved up his cocky ass. They all had to win qualifiers ta get here, Black was lucky, got past Alana which was bullshit and what are ya gonna do Black? I wanna really hear ya talk tough because like so many other punk rookies like ya, it’s just that, talk. Did ya pay attention ta that story I told earlier? I hope ya paid really good attention ta it. See, Ya and Connor may have been tag team champions but let’s face it, the tag division was shit until Money in the Bank came in and beat ya fer those belts, since then ya really seem ta think this is all fun and games, a joke per say. Has David Helms hyped ya up? Maybe Tommy Valentine? Matty Stone? Or yer partner, Connor? Did they lie ta ya Gwendolyn and give ya the same line of bullshit they gave let’s say Ricky Octavius? Peyton Rice? Piper Street or Jay Dillinger?

That ya had a chance? That things would be easy? Success would come all ya had ta do was work hard and great things would happen? I bet they forgot ta tell ya about the ugly side of wrasslin’ didn’t they? The politics, the red tape, the coercion, the gratitude they show their former stars who bled fer these companies and the suits make millions off their merchandise alone? Or maybe when ya sacrifice yer body to the point ya can no longer continue, barely walk or hold a child in their arms all due to this business takin’ it away? I didn’t have the luxury ta start off in some Academy ran by a bunch of good guys that really look after ya, a nice air conditioned trainin’ facility with state of the art equipment, 4K TV’s all over the walls so ya can watch CNN and FOX News while practicin’ hip tosses? Gwen, when I look at ya, I see a child, a manufactured “Sports Entertainer” fer her looks, bubbly personality, bad ribs and jokes, decent skills and someone ta connect with the small audience, those that hope ta one day be a wrassler, ya don’t need ta be tough, ya need ta be pretty. I was a little of both but I was tougher and I survived REAL trainin’, I didn’t sit and watch footage, I wasn;t given front row tickets ta SCW events fer free ta be a part of it all, I had ta fight fer that honor ya spoiled lil’ cunt. Ya know nothin’ and like so many times over, how I learned by on the job trainin’, getting’ my ass kicked, not kickin’ and punchin’ some fuckin’ dummy. Now?

Ya have ta grow up and quickly Gwen, this is the Chamber of Secrets and I have been in the Chamber with some of the best wrasslers in the world. I have had my head scraped across the steel, bleed buckets, thrown through Plexi-Glass and thought my body was broken in pieces but ya know what? I did it again and again and again each time hurtin’ more and more and preparin’ me fer this lil’ moment when I get ta go back home ta where it all started and show them exactly what I have become.

Ya can stand up ta the best in this business and yer gonna fall hard, I’m just the type of bitch that makes sure ya stay down…..

Welcome ta the Main Event lil’ Girl.”

 

A scowl forms on the face of Rachel Tatum Lee, the World Champion doesn’t think too highly of Gwendolyn Black and thinks she is way over her head. For the woman who has seen an evolution in recent months, now wants to go in there and outwrestle them all but many cannot forget that this is Rachel’s environment, she made a name for herself wrestling this type of matches. Rachel maybe Champion but she does have the advantage, this is her style and excelled in Japan. She takes a moment before turning back to the camera and speaking….

 

“Like Gwendolyn Black, the girl who took a wrong turn, we have Gavin Taylor and yer a funny one. Ya and I have had our encounters before and last Outbreak ya wanted ta get cute and take MY belt. I don’t get ya sometimes Gavin, I really don’t. I respect yer talents, I don’t respect ya. Let’s be honest here, all ya fuckin’ care about is that stupid car the Saviors destroyed, that’s it. The only reason yaw anna be the World Champion is ta brag, show it off as an ornament, tell the world yer the All-Star after how many years? Ya were the “All-Star” before Wendell and I even joined the SWA. Fer ten years all anyone has ever talked about with ya is the mass potential ya have. When does that run out Gavin? When do people stop harpin’ on what could be and finally start ta talk past tense? Look at me, my value was runnin’ out, the SCW didn’t see any more of it in Rachel Tatum Lee due ta them trying ta distance themselves from the Underground, they thought I was a throw away and after Rise ta Greatness, they did just that. See, I had ta walk away from the IWC, I had ta take time off, find myself again, know what I had become, see if I could finally make the transition and let go of what I was most comfortable with, I did….

I put away the lasso, the boots, the jeans, I went with wrasslin’ tights, no more weapons, I had somethin’ ta prove, ta show what the SCW missed out on and what the UWA had as World Champion. I give this belt credibility and show up EVERY fuckin’ night ta fight, I was taught that early here on these grounds. But ya? Show up when ya want, when somethin’ is important, ya take it but ta me, EVERYTHING is important. This World Championship means more than just braggin’ rights, Gavin. This Championship is more than just another trinket on yer mantle and ya can talk all the shit ya want about Harry Potter, make jokes, call this yer destiny, claim we need someone with a penis ta hold the top spot, The Ashes of Eden already had the top spots?

Let me pose this ta ya Gavin?

Why do ya deserve ta be World Champion?

Ya won a couple of matches? Yer ass fell off Hell in the Cell and still won? Son, I was piledriven TWICE one after the other by Blake Mason and still got up, not like all these pussies goin’ ta the hospital. I was in Thunderdome with Syren, I beat the hell out of every dirty bastard in New Eden and fell on barbwire, tacks and still won the match. See Gavin, I don’t play that game, I don’t need ta posture and show off, pull out the sex card, I never needed ta, my actions spoke fer me, not like ya whwn Gavin Taylor shows up and when he doesn’t. I’m glad yer in the Chamber, I’m glad ya think there is an actual chance that ya have in defeating me fer this belt, what could happen in there doesn’t matter ta me and why?

I welcome every horror like I have all my life!

Yer a poser, Taylor and I’m gonna expose ya in that Chamber and when it’s over? Yer still gonna have a Promotion who hasn’t seen a male World Champion….

Count on it.

Maybe ya and Myra Lynwood can share stories? Talk about how ya two have come so close and yet so far away right Myra?”

 

Biting down on her jaw, it is obvious that Rachel Tatum Lee despises Lynwood. She has tolerated her for a long time but blames a lot of the fall of The World on Myra. Rachel has a point to make, her focus is on surviving the Chamber and if she were to walk out as Champion there is nothing that anyone could say about it other than she is THE World Champion. Rachel again composes herself for a moment before looking back at the camera….

 

“Myra Lynwood has had chance after chance, unlike Sophie James who earned her shot much like Ace Marshall did in the SCW, ONE match can turn a career, fer ya though Myra, it’s been many times over. I liked ya at first, ya had fight, spunk and most of all a killer instinct, what I didn’t like was how fragile a flower ya were. At least Sophie James took her loss with stride, Gwendolyn is too stupid ta know and Gavin rises to the opportunity if it fits his agenda, ya on the other hand were so hungry and riddled with jealousy that all ya wanted was my title. Ya couldn’t stand the fact that I was Champion, Silas held me as the top of the World, ya were the second fiddle, that made ya hate me more and when ya had a chance ta do somethin’ about? Ya took every opportunity ta stab me in the back, so I beat yer ass within an inch of yer life at Collision Course and didn’t think twice about it. Why did we fail? Why is the World no longer in existence? Why didn’t I invite ya ta Ashes of Eden?

Yer a fuckin’ backstabbin’ bitch with no identity.

Myra, Silas lied ta me, probably lied ta ya I don’t know but I gave him results, ya got too cocky, ya thought the manipulative games were gonna find ya success, they unfortunately didn’t, instead they got ya headaches, findin’ yerself on the losin’ end when it counted and it drove ya mad, ya started ta crack, rantin’ on Twitter, breakin’ down like the fragile flower ya are? When did it coma crashin’ down around ya Myra? It was a tale of two weeks with ya, one ya were ridin’ high, the next ya didn’t know what the fuck hit ya. I got sick of it Myra, always lookin’ over my shoulder, pretendin’ that I had ta be yer partner and actually like ya and don’t get me wrong here sugar, I respect the hell outta yer ability, if anyone can bring it in the Chamber it will be ya, no doubt about that but the difference between ya and I?

Is ya can’t handle it, I can.

Bein’ World Champion ta ya Myra may be too much fer yer ticker, always worryin’ about losin’ because ya see, those titles ya held defined ya, they were more than an accessory, more than just the belt itself, fer ya it was a show of dominance but ya put all that on a strap, Myra. That was the only thing which made ya relevant, ya allowed it ta. Rachel Tatum Lee defines the title, this World Championship is what it is because of me, not the UWA, not the wrasslers I have beaten, not those that have gotten in line ta take it from me thinking it makes them better than this bitch right here, cause it doesn’t. Myra, ya have no idea what it is like ta be in my shoes, ya don’t. Silas was all bullshit, fun and games. I done already beat yer ass once after ya set me up and allowed Victoria Salinas ta attack me from behind, well never again! This time, the Chamber of Secrets, no matter what is in store, what lies ahead, I will use it as my weapon ta exact revenge on a woman that betrayed me. All ya had ta do was play yer part, be the champion ya claimed ta be and sooner or later this would have been yours and now?

I will do anything ta make sure ya don’t see the light of day with this title EVER in the UWA and I will run ya out myself. Ask Sophie, ask her how she felt after losin’ ta me at Olympus. Ask her after the big stink like once again on Twitter what it is like to feel hopeless. I know ya have had yer time where ya left the business, deflated like I had but ya never got over it….

And me?

I made it my strength and resolve.”

 

Rachel sighs, looks away for a moment at the World Championship, Sophie James, Myra Lynwood, Gwendolyn Black and Gavin Taylor all said their peace. Rachel wanted to make sure to address them all before finally closing it out. Glancing over her shoulder at the Tokyo Dome, she turns back to face the camera….

 

“All four competitors bring somethin’ ta the table. Myra is vicious and has a chip on her shoulder, Black is the wild card, nothin’ ta lose. Gavin is smart, he can outthink his way out of many situations. Sophie James? Has a second chance at life. Sophie, ya and I are a lot alike, I struggled with substance abuse too. I was a fuckin’ drunk and all it took was one person ta make ya realize that this beautiful world is worth livin’ and sharin’. I hate this city, yer right, I have demons that I need to exorcise and I don’t even know if winnin’ the Chamber of Secrets will do that or not. What I do know, is I beat ya at Olympus when the whole world expected ya ta take that belt. Here we are once again and they are comin’ out in droves, cheerin’ fer ya. They want a return on the support they have given ya, Sophie. I can respect that and I respect ya, I just don’t like the company ya keep even if they were there ta see ya get better, sober up, have this new-found drive after the Ginger Nation tucked their tail between their legs and ran. Olympus was my moment, my greatest single, moment when everythin’ I worked fer, the days of wakin’ up face down in the gutter of some ally, the nights I sat at the edge of the bed ready ta put a bullet in my temple fer the pain was too much….

The beatings I took, the wars I went through, matches won and lost, it didn’t matter because at the end of the day only one thing did…..

Knowin’ I made it.

I don’t know anythin’ about Harry Potter and I don’t care, I never watched that shit, so all yer references might as well be the equivalent of watchin’ a documentary on Satellite Array’s, I wouldn’t know a goddamn thing. “Wild” Bill Wayne saved my life, he took me outta the gutter, made me realize that I do have somethin’ ta fight fer. Like ya Sophie, ya have a purpose and I respect that, I do cause in many ways, that was me in 2012. I made a promise to Bill, that I would never give up, that I would always fight til the bitter end. Olympus was proof of that. Ya gave me the match of my life but now? I’m tellin’ ya yer gonna have ta be even better than before because I will. This place has taken a lot out of me but I have always held strong and Ashes of Eden stands fer that, we stand strong, WE now are takin’ our places where WE belong. Some of ya might not like the sound of that, it’s fine….

Yer entitled ta yer opinion.

Later tonight I fight fer more than just my title, I fight ta show this city I was a by-product and turned out ta be THE UWA World Champion. I try ta live my life every day like it’s my last. I have made a lot of mistakes, I have hurt a lot of people in my time and most of all, I became someone I was not. I let this business dictate who I was and only one man kept me on the straight and narrow….”

 

Her lips begin to quiver, her eyes tear up and she takes a second to compose herself. It is hard for Rachel to talk about what has been going on in her private life, but things needed to be said, to get this off her chest. She takes the World Title off her shoulder and lays it on the ground by her feet…..

 

“Bill, I love ya so much and I already miss ya, leavin’ me yesterday alone when ya were my rock, the man that gave me the hope ta be who I am today. I pushed ya away at times and ya always came back. Tonight, this is in yer memory and I promise ya that from this day forward….

I will be the woman ya always knew I was.

As fer the Chamber of Secrets? We’re about ta find out what they are and then when I walk out Champion?

There will be no more secrets, only the Main Event, Rachel Tatum Lee, the rest of ya?

Left Dead In Tombstone.”

 

She looks down at the title and starts to tear up, finally crying a bit as Daisy Lee comes into the scene and hugs her sister but she composes herself and lifts up the World Title and stares into the camera with narrowed eyes, fist pumping her heart to Bill Wayne…..

 

 

FADE TO BLACK

 

/REC

WHISPERS OF THE “VIOLENT KIND”

 

Twenty Years Ago

 

She holds her daughter’s hand, the 10 year old Rachel Tatum Lee, fearing that her mother will soon pass as her father tried to explain, holding on tightly to the hand of her baby sister, the five year old, Daisy. Death to a child can be confusing, they don’t understand or even comprehend they will never see that person ever again. Rachel began to understand that as her mother smiled, her last days of leukemia have finally taken a toll for the worse. Howard Lee looks on and lowers his head, thankful that his brother Jack is there for support….

 

Jack: “It’s okay Howie, Janie is strong, your girls still have all of us fer family lil’ brother.”

Howard: “I know Jack, seein’ her in pain is driving me insane. Rachel, I think she understands, Daisy doesn’t.”

Jack: “They will, one day they will both know how great a woman Janie was, fer now ya got two beautiful daughters ta care fer, I’ll be right there ta help.”

Howard: “Thanks Jack, thanks fer bein’ there fer us.”

Jack: “That’s what family is fer.”

 

As the two brothers look on, Rachel has a small tear trickle down her cheek, her mother weakly wipes it from her face and smiles….

 

Francine: “Don’t be afraid, don’t be sad. Ya know that I will always be here ta protect ya and Daisy. I want ya ta look out fer yer sister, take care of her Rachel, of each other. Whenever ya get scared, ya get sad or angry, ya sing with me okay?”

 

Rachel slowly nods…..

 

Francine: “Ya remember the lyrics right?”

Rachel: “Yes mommy.”

Francine: “Okay, ya sing them with me sugar.”

 

Again the young Rachel nods, Daisy looks up at her older sister, resting her head on the arm of Rachel just as Francine starts to sing….

 

Francine: “Yes Jesus loves me for the Bible tells me so….. Jesus loves me this I know….For the Bible tells me so….Little ones to him belong…..They are weak but he is strong……”

 

Rachel and Daisy start to sing with their mother…..

 

Francine, Rachel, Daisy: “Yes Jesus loves me…..Oh, yes Jesus loves me……Yes Jesus loves me for the Bible tells me so……”

 

One Week Later

 

Rachel and Daisy sit next to their Uncle Jack, all dressed in black. Their mother, Francine is displayed at the wake, the day before she is to be buried. Howard is having a really hard time dealing with everything that has happened to his family in recent months, losing his wife, a widower with two young girls was tough for him to accept, his wife was a woman who was all about family, she took care of the girls while he ran his Meat Packing Plant. Rachel had her head lowered….

 

Jack: “Are ya okay?” She nods….

Jack: “Yer momma was a special woman, ya should be proud of her.”

Rachel: “I miss her.”

 

Her uncle slowly places his hand on her thigh, he smiles just as Rachel looks up….

 

Jack: “Just remember, your Uncle Jack loves ya.”

Rachel: “I love ya too Uncle Jack.”

 

He again smiles, pinching her cheek and winking at his niece….

 

 

SHHH…. IT’S OUR LIL’ SECRET

 

Rachel Tatum Lee, UWA World Champion….

I used ta think that had a good ring ta it.

The reality sunk in when I won this title and saw this company wanted nothin’ ta do with me, instead they rather give the attention ta my opponents, those that put up the challenge ta face me and take what I have spent 9 whole years in my career doin’. This is where I thought all was sacred, I was wrong. My life has always been one of question, never before could I have pointed a finger and exactly see where everythin’ went wrong. So many things happened that it was like a whirlwind and wrasslin’ was my only solace, a place where I could escape from the fears I ran from and the secrets I kept. It’s easy ta act tough on TV, this bigger than life persona everyone sees, they don’t know the fragile and damaged souls most of us are and that’s why this World Title became so important ta me….

It gave me meanin’.

Everythin’ that I have done in my life was fer a reason, some right, some wrong and I knew that I was scarred, I wasn’t a normal girl growin’ up, I had demons, just like everyone else, they come in different forms, from alcohol ta drug abuse ta anger and even sex, it was our way ta deal with the pain and the horror that haunted us each and every night. I resolved ta violence, I couldn’t stop myself, I wanted ta hurt people, full of rage and hate, never knowin’ how I could come ta turns with the truth and with it? Driving me mad, I started losin’ myself, my inhibition and the ability ta make rational decisions without hurtin’ others includin’ my loved ones, friends and family. I didn’t care my opposition or anyone fer that matter, it was easy fer me ta become a wrassler, fight in the Underground and No Holds Barred Divisions, I became a natural and suddenly I was trapped, I couldn’t get out of it, it followed me anywhere I went. My personal and professional life became one and that’s when I knew fer sure, that I let it consume me….

The demons.

My momma had died, my daddy was so busy tryin’ ta put food on the table, I didn’t get ta see the good part of growin’ up, all I saw was the choices I made all had consequence and soon whether they were the best ones fer me or not, I became the World Champion and I thought the demons would disappear but they didn’t. Instead I saw the true face of fear, my own reflection, never wanderin’ from the path that led ta Perdition. I don’t think I was ever meant ta be happy, the World Title was my vessel, the UWA my platform to finally feel that sense of accomplishment and spit back in their faces tellin’ them all….

I MADE IT.

That wasn’t meant ta be, the UWA showed their true colors and now hope Sophie James takes my title.

Let her try….

In the end I will beat those demons and it all starts with her.

PROLOGUE: CONTROL

 

It has been tumultuous for Rachel Tatum Lee in the last 6 months in the UWA. Winning the Icon Memorial Tournament to end 2016 was the highlight of her UWA career that was until she defeated Alana Starr for the World Championship and her nine-year journey finally came to a head by taking what she had set out to do many years ago. It was a stereotype she had to shake out, being known strictly as a hardcore wrestler where for years she excelled at it and resulted in the BEST record in those types of matches ever, losing only once to a flaming fist whom she later defeated in the rematch, for Rachel it was a weight lifted from her shoulders, yes, she had Silas Mason as her manager, it was this time last year the two came together for one goal, to make her Champion and he exact his revenge at the same time. She finally reached the pinnacle and it was supposed to be the best times for her, a chance to really enjoy the fruits of her labor but that was not meant to be. Unfortunately for Rachel that feeling of accomplishment was short lived when the UWA started to automatically throw everything they could at her in order to spoil that celebration. They changed her opponent at Collision Course four or five times, claimed she would wrestle the whole roster, her title would be on the line…

Anything and everything to discredit their OWN World Champion?

It made no sense, even the excuse of Silas Mason being her manager wasn’t a legit one. Sophie James had the backing of the Ginger Nation and her “friends”, no one ever mentioned that, she had won all on her own in the Rumble? That took Rachel over the edge that people questioned her validity as World Champion so she was on a mission to prove them wrong, all of them including Silas Mason that she was the World Champion the UWA needed, the same World Champion that could easily defeat anyone in the SCW that is what Rachel Tatum Lee represented. Datura was the next step in her road to Olympus, the weeks prior at Outbreak, Rachel made sure she let everyone know that she was THE World Champion and the reign was not a proper representation of who she was. Datura had been mouthing off recently, Rachel needed to put her in place, send a message to Sophie James and continue her march into Olympus with some momentum….

The budding relationship with Alana Starr that came out of nowhere was alarming and had Silas questioning his prized Cowgirl.

 

Outbreak 22

Two Weeks Ago

 

Rachel had already showered up and changed. She wore designer jeans, peep toe pumps and a black halter top with her hair slicked back in a high ponytail and nails polished silver. She sat in the car quietly while Silas drove back to drop her off at the hotel. He knew that things were not right between them after she seemed to over hear a conversation between him and Tala Longshadow. Silas was hoping that this would be brushed away under the rug but after Outbreak and seeing what was happening between her and Alana and the Tweets from earlier in the day about this “Ashes of Eden” stuff, he was worried that things may go awry….

 

Silas: “Should I just go ahead and address the big fat elephant in the room right now?”

Rachel: “Nothin’ ta talk about Silas.”

Silas: “Nothin’? Pardon me if I seem ta be a lil’ worried about what happened tonight and everythin’ that has been buildin’ up ta this. Rachel, I made ya a promise, I meant it. I know my track record, I’m nto the most trusted sumbitch in wrasslin’, I get that too but I have delivered in everythin’ I promised ya so far have I not?”

Rachel: “Ya have….”

Silas: “Then what is…”

 

She quickly cuts him off….

 

Rachel: “Except fer one thing.”

Silas: “What is that?”

Rachel: “Respect.”

 

Silas tries to keep his eyes on the road but right now he can’t believe that Rachel is caring about respect. In his eyes whenever she walks into any arena she gets the respect and fear she has earned through her reputation, it is upper management that many will agree with Silas on this one, who have dropped the ball on Rachel’s career especially her Championship reign….

 

Silas: “Respect? Ya have that Rachel.”

Rachel: “No, I don’t. They treat me like the plague, this entire time I have been World Champion, the company has done nothing ta promote it. It makes me sick ta my stomach if I’m bein’ honest. This World Title was supposed ta make me happy, instead the UWA has used it ta make my existence hell, take away my passion, lose faith in the system, seein’ what they are doin’ with Sophie James is a joke, girl has one good night and she didn’t even do it on her own and suddenly it’s the story of the year and I’m supposed ta be okay with that? I used ta think it was just me, now I know yer the reason why. Yer right though Silas, everythin’ ya promised came true, I am champion, ya saved my life, I can’t deny any of that which is why I am sittin’ here now in this care and not whoopin’ yer ass.”

Silas: “Rachel, we can’t let them get in the way of us okay? We can’t. That’s what they want, to see The World just crumble at their feet and then what? Don’t think I didn’t see Twitter earlier or what was goin’ on with Alana Starr?”

Rachel: “My sister was bests friends with Alana. I knew her when she was first startin’ out, Silas. Yeah, we had our wars, sure I took her Championship but I see what they are doin’ ta her too. I’m not stupid, I see the writing on the wall, she hopefully does too. I’m protectin’ what I have Silas, the World is a target and that’s all good, ya think I’ll get a fair shake at Olympus? Then this James bitch wants ta have a one on one fight yet she has that loser, Carter cost her the match, get her counted out? Honestly Silas, ya shouldn’t worry about what friends I keep, this is a business relationship that one of us ain’t bein’ honest with the other.”

 

He sighs and pulls over to the side of the road, he puts the car in park and turns to Rachel who doesn’t seem to want and look at him…..

 

Silas: “Okay, so yer not gonna look at me huh? Fair enough. Honesty? Yer talkin’ about last week aren’t ya? Ya want honesty, okay I’ll tell ya what I didn’t bother tellin’ ya before, I need ya Rachel fer many reasons just like ya gotta admit, ya need me. I….”

Rachel: “I know why ya need me, I heard why. I remember right before the Cruze memorial, I came home pretty wasted that night from the bar, ya and Tala put me ta bed, before I passed out I heard ya’ll talkin’ about how much ya needed me, I paid it no attention, I figured it was ta get back ta the top in wrasslin’, I obviously didn’t hear anymore when I dozed off but when I showed up ta yer place, ya and Tala were talkin’, I knew that somethin’ was up Silas. It was more than just wrasslin’ wasn’t it? Ya knew exactly where I was gonna be didn’t ya?”

 

Silas looks away and shakes his head….

 

Silas: “How could ya say that? Damn it Rachel, I saw what them animals did ta ya, I saw what happened when La Onda beat ya within an inch of yer life and left ya fer dead. It was easy fer them ta find ya Rachel, yer sister was at fault there and when I saw them broadcast the beatin’, I recognized the place, I used ta be a coyote, getting’ a few extra bucks when I was younger, I know the Texas desert like the back of my hand. I saved yer life Rachel, I saved yer fuckin’ life and yes, I do need ya fer somethin’ else but that came later, once Tala saw who ya were and the relationship yer daddy has with hers. Ya have no idea what Chief Longshadow is ta yer family do ya?”

Rachel: “No, do I care?”

Silas: “He’s the man that shut yer daddy down, it was his businesses that caused yer daddy’s meat packin’ plant ta close.”

 

Her eyes widen, turning to Silas finally with a scowl etched on her face….

 

Silas: “I wasn’t gonna tell ya, yer daddy and the Chief made a deal, he bought him out which is why yer family was able ta survive. See though, the Chief, he made a ton of money from that, he monopolized the meat industry in Texas and Oklahoma, made millions and Tala, she is the heir ta his money but he’s an old school Indian, he don’t believe she should be the one who takes over, that’s why we needed ya, yer daddy’s influence could help him overthrow his empire and take his casino, we would be rich…..so yeah Rachel, there was more ta it than just that. I made ya a promise ta become World Champion, I kept that promise damn it.”

Rachel: “…and ya lied ta me.”

Silas: “No, I didn’t lie, I just didn’t tell ya everythin’ is all. Look, I want ta make things right, fer me, fer Tala and fer yer family. We have the opportunity ta do that with one simple blow, then wrasslin’ fell inta place. We didn’t want ta tell ya yet, I needed ya ta trust me, see that what we were doin’ was fer all of us, forget Myra, she was muscle, back up fer ya Rachel, that started ta slip, she started ta slip and when Victoria laid ya out from behind, we both knew that was it fer Myra, we use her from this point forward until her worth runs out. This is our chance ta do somethin’ special at Olympus.”

Rachel: “Special? Ya lied ta me Silas.”

Silas: “Are we both bein’ truthful here? What about this Ashes of Eden crap?”

Rachel: “That doesn’t concern ya.”

Silas: “No? Suddenly some of the top women in wrasslin’ are all hoppin’ on that hash tag? What about this Brittany Lohan bein’ right stuff? Rachel that woman ain’t right about anythin’ except how ta have sex, that’s her only redeemin’ quality.”

 

The cowgirl’s eyes roll for a moment, she looks away again, shaking her head, now understanding better what exactly is going on now and the motive Silas Mason had in all of this. She sighs and plays it off, nothing more that she can do…..

 

Rachel: “I told ya not ta worry about it Silas, I know what I am doin’ and Brittany has always been my friend, a woman who I can count on, I don’t care what kinda history ya two have had, I really don’t and to think that I was goin’ ta tell ya straight, those women represent POWER and maybe I’m just a lil’ sick and tired of bein’ treated as the lil’ gal, the small fish in the big lake. Whatever motives ya had, that’s on ya sugar, yaw anna rob the Chief of millions ya go right ahead but I ain’t interested in some ponsy, Oceans 11 scheme. My daddy isn’t gonna be used ta make ya rich. Ya and Tala wanna be big shots and play her dad, go ahead but yer gonna do it without me….”

Silas: “Rachel….”

Rachel: “Take me back ta the hotel Silas, we are done talkin’ about this. Ya made a promise, ya kept it, I’ll make a promise, I’ll walk out Olympus as World Champion. There is mine. Don’t worry about my alliances, the people I have reached out ta, I know what I am doin’ and after tonight maybe some of them were right, I can’t trust ya.”

Silas: “Do ya understand what happens if we do this? Wouldn’t yer daddy love ta reopen the Lee Meat Packing Plant again? Bring a lil’ stability back ta his life AND the town? After all the shit it’s been through, they even labeled ya and Daisy as devils once, shit Rachel, this is the chance ya have been lookin’ fer!? Think about what this will do ta yer family?”

Rachel: “Take me back ta the hotel, Silas.”

Silas: “Rachel, damn it listen ta….”

 

Snapping at him without warning, the angry Lee turns with a scowl on her face and eyes widen….

 

Rachel: “Take me back NOW!”

 

Silas says nothing back, he nods, puts the car in drive and heads to the hotel which is only a few miles away. He pulls up and drops her off, sitting there quietly as she gathers her things….

 

Rachel: “I told ya, never betray my trust, I know the truth now behind all of this, coincidence or not, ya were gonna use me Silas, make yerself rich when this was about wrasslin’ and nothin’ more. How could ya even think that was okay sugar? How could you even fathom that would be alright with me? Things happen, life hands ya a bowl of shit and sometimes we are stuck eatin’ it. Maybe if ya learned that Silas, every single woman ya ever managed wouldn’t hate yer fuckin’ guts so much.”

 

She slams the door and walks into the hotel, Silas sits there for a moment staring at his prized Rachel Tatum Lee, the UWA World Champion. He sighs and drives off. After leaving Rachel goes inside, drops her things off in her room and walks out to a local dive by the river, where she is to meet Alana Starr….

Meanwhile…

Silas gets on his phone quickly while driving and calls Tala….

 

Silas: “She knows….”

Tala: “What do you mean, she knows?”

Silas: “She knows about the Chief, she forced my hand, overheard us the other day, I had ta tell her the truth.”

Tala: “Huh…why?!”

Silas: “She needed ta know Tala! I couldn’t get out of this one damn it, it was too much. So I told her about yer daddy, his connection to her family, the plan.”

Tala: “And?”

Silas: “She wasn’t too thrilled about it. I don’t know, I think I might fuckin’ lose her. Then this whole Ashes of Eden crap, what the UWA has been doin’ ta us, I don’t even know anymore….”

Tala: “Silas?”

Silas: “Yeah?”

Tala: “You told her everything? She’s in the know?”

 

There is a silent pause for a moment while he drives, he thinks back to just a little over a year ago…..

 

 

14 Months Ago

Somewhere in Texas

 

After Rachel was beaten down by La Onda and left   for dead, La Tigra, Solomon Torres, Mateo and Cuchillo get back in the car and start to dive off, Cuchillo looks back at Rachel who is lying face down, motionless on the sand, half naked…..

 

Cuchillo: “You know that pinche juera is dead we leave her here hyena.”

La Tigra: “I know, did joo think we were going to have a picnic Cuchillo?”

Cuchillo: “No, but you filmed it eh? That means the pigs are going to arrest us for murder.”

La Tigra: “We’ll be just fine cabron.”

 

She grabs her phone and makes a call, he answers on the other line…..

 

La Tigra: “Silas?”

Silas: “Ya sound sexier on the phone than in person Esperanza, I gotta admit, I’m a lil’ turned on.”

 

La Tigra: “Cut the crap pendejo, she’s here, right where we discussed, it’s jour show now.”

Silas: “Well, muchas gracias, Esperanza, I knew ya and La Onda would come through. Now yer boss isn’t aware of this right?”

La Tigra: “No, we acted alone. Now, where’s my money puto?”

Silas: “Relax, in due time Esperanza, when I get her on my side, her daddy and the plan comes together with the Chief, I’ll cut ya a percentage, we have a deal?”

 

La Tigra cracks a smirk and nods….

 

La Tigra: “Orale, we have a deal. Joo better come get her quick, the buzzards will eat her eyes out.”

Silas: “I’ll wait a few hours, that’s about how long it will take me, I’ll make sure she’s alright, pleasure doin’ business with ya.”

 

La Tigra hangs up and shakes her head, chuckling a little….

 

 

Present Time

 

There is still silence, Silas thinking back to that moment and taking a deep breath in before finally answering Tala back…..

 

Tala: “Silas?”

Silas: “Yeah…. Yeah Tala, I told her everything.”

 

He puts down the phone and stares at the road, knowing that if Rachel ever found out the real truth, she would kill him….

There was no doubt about that.

 

 

RAGE

 

Olympus was near but there was so much affecting Rachel Tatum Lee right now, she didn’t know what to make of it. Brittany Lohan came a few weeks ago, bringing up a good point about how Rachel herself was being viewed and treated due to Silas Mason, not getting the respect she reserved and then to see the hype Sophie James was getting only made Rachel angrier at the way she was being treated by the company she once felt proud to hold the World Title and thought they would appreciate someone like her who was successful in the SCW and the IWC. It was mind boggling to her but even that started taking a back seat to her true emotions. Rachel at times couldn’t control her rage, it cost her relationships, it made her feared in wrestling but it was hard for her to find some semblance of a real life that lead to Aiken Frost and many other avenues including the one now…..

And she knew the reason why. It was a secret that she held for a very long time, only her baby sister Daisy Lee, the woman known as Red Rayne knew. It was the source of who Rachel had become and what she was, there was no way she could have ever imagined that so many years later it would still be affecting her. Rachel herself found comfort and peace in violence, it was her escape and nothing could ever change that for this was the life she had chosen from Aiken to Blake Mason to Josh Hudson and anyone in between. This was going to define Rachel as to who she was, forget wrestling, this was her life and in some capacity, she was starting to realize that maybe this was all some sort of way for things to make their course and all was fine….

Until he returned and from that moment forward those eerie feelings she once had and compressed deep into her psyche started to resurface. Rachel Tatum Lee tried to play it off best she could but even Daisy saw it starting to seep out through her own words and actions….

The demons could never be hidden.

 

New York City

Last Week

 

Josh Hudson laid peacefully in bed, he turned over and tried to rest his arm on his gorgeous wife but her side of the bed was empty. His eyes slowly open and look around to see that she is not there. He crawls out of bed and walks into the bathroom, he doesn’t see Rachel there, it was about 3 AM in the morning. He walks downstairs and hears a noise, people talking, he becomes a bit more cautious and startled, walking into the living room he sees Rachel Tatum Lee sitting Indian style on the couch in just her panties and cut off tank top. Her long-straightened hair hanging down, barefoot with her nails polished silver, she had a few tears trickling down her face while she watched old home videos of her and her mother with Daisy and her father Howard, they were outside playing by the pool….

Josh stops and quietly looks on, standing behind her, she’s not aware he’s awake….

 

The Video Played….

Howard cannonballed into the pool, the water splashed on Francine who was lying down sunbathing in a bikini. Rachel and Daisy were laughing….

 

Francine: “Howard!”

 

He pulls up from under the water and laughs, the camera is being held by Howard’s brother, Jack. He focuses on Rachel a little while Francine gets up and jumps in the water after Howard. Daisy, only 5 has her little floaters on her arms, she is in the water swimming, Rachel on the other hand is sitting outside in her swim trunks looking on….

 

Jack: “What’s the matter Rachel, ya don’t like the water?”

Rachel: “I can’t swim Uncle Jack.”

Jack: “I can help ya, all I need ya ta do is trust me okay?”

Rachel: “Okay.”

Jack: “Come on now, up and at em’…..”

 

Uncle Jack picks up Rachel with one arm, holding the camera with the other, the rest of the family is in the pool, Jack makes his way in holding Rachel who is a bit scared. Slowly the step in and Rachel smiles at her Uncle Jack, her mother and father look on and encourage her…

 

Howard: “You’re Uncle Jack is gonna teach ya ta swim?”

Rachel: “Yeah daddy, I’m swimmin’!”

Jack: “Oh, she’s a natural, aren’t ya Rachel?”

 

She nods and smiles, hugging her Uncle Jack who laughs….

 

Francine: “Ya can’t have her Jack.”

Jack: “Gotta love my niece Fran, I wanna be her favorite Uncle ya know?”

Howard: “Oh I think ya are already.”

Jack: “Hey Rachel, look inta the camera, tell em’ somethin’….”

Rachel: “I love my Uncle Jack!”

 

Jack, Francine and Howard laugh, you can see Daisy in the background swimming with her floaters, the last image ya see is of Rachel hugging Jack Lee before the tape pauses….

Video Pauses.

 

Rachel leans in and runs her fingers through her hair. Curling her toes and letting out a sigh of frustration…..

 

Josh: “Mother’s Day coming up I reckon?”

 

She startles, jumps some before turning around and seeing Josh behind her, she had no clue that he was even up, thinking she was all alone. Rachel was a bit speechless, didn’t know what to say as so many different memories were running through her head that she didn’t even realize he was standing behind her and that’s not normally Rachel, always aware, she turns and looks at him with tears in her eyes, quickly trying to wipe them from her face and pretend that it never happened, Josh now concerned walks over to his wife and hugs her….

 

Josh: “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to startle you, when you weren’t in bed, I was worried, normally that’s not like you, I know you’re a pretty hard sleeper, so I wanted to make sure that you’re okay? I know you miss your mom.”

Rachel: “Yeah…. Yeah that’s it.”

Josh: “Your family seems to have really been tight nit.”

Rachel: “We were, yeah.”

Josh: “Jack seems like a good guy too, I’m going hunting with him and your dad in a few weeks, alligator hunting to be exact, we are going to have a good time. I’m really starting to blend into the Lee collective.”

 

He starts to chuckle a little, thinking Rachel would follow suit and instead she covers her mouth and steps away from him trying to hold back some tears. Josh is now really worried, he walks over to her and embraces her from behind….

 

Josh: “Rachel?”

Rachel: “I’m sorry sugar, I’m just really emotional right now. I guess watchin’ that video brought back memories.”

Josh: “You miss her, don’t you?”

Rachel: “I do…. I miss her so fuckin’ much.”

Josh: “Well, I am here, I won’t let anything happen to you, I promise.”

 

She closes her eyes as a few more tears trickle down her cheeks before she starts to think back……

 

 

Twenty Years Ago

 

She holds her daughter’s hand, the 10 year old Rachel Tatum Lee, fearing that her mother will soon pass as her father tried to explain, holding on tightly to the hand of her baby sister, the five year old, Daisy. Death to a child can be confusing, they don’t understand or even comprehend they will never see that person ever again. Rachel began to understand that as her mother smiled, her last days of leukemia have finally taken a toll for the worse. Howard Lee looks on and lowers his head, thankful that his brother Jack is there for support….

 

Jack: “It’s okay Howie, Janie is strong, your girls still have all of us fer family lil’ brother.”

Howard: “I know Jack, seein’ her in pain is driving me insane. Rachel, I think she understands, Daisy doesn’t.”

Jack: “They will, one day they will both know how great a woman Janie was, fer now ya got two beautiful daughters ta care fer, I’ll be right there ta help.”

Howard: “Thanks Jack, thanks fer bein’ there fer us.”

Jack: “That’s what family is fer.”

 

As the two brothers look on, Rachel has a small tear trickle down her cheek, her mother weakly wipes it from her face and smiles….

 

Francine: “Don’t be afraid, don’t be sad. Ya know that I will always be here ta protect ya and Daisy. I want ya ta look out fer yer sister, take care of her Rachel, of each other. Whenever ya get scared, ya get sad or angry, ya sing with me okay?”

 

Rachel slowly nods…..

 

Francine: “Ya remember the lyrics right?”

Rachel: “Yes mommy.”

Francine: “Okay, ya sing them with me sugar.”

 

Again the young Rachel nods, Daisy looks up at her older sister, resting her head on the arm of Rachel just as Francine starts to sing….

 

Francine: “Yes Jesus loves me for the Bible tells me so….. Jesus loves me this I know….For the Bible tells me so….Little ones to him belong…..They are weak but he is strong……”

 

Rachel and Daisy start to sing with their mother…..

 

Francine, Rachel, Daisy: “Yes Jesus loves me…..Oh, yes Jesus loves me……Yes Jesus loves me for the Bible tells me so……”

 

One Week Later

 

Rachel and Daisy sit next to their Uncle Jack, all dressed in black. Their mother, Francine is displayed at the wake, the day before she is to be buried. Howard is having a really hard time dealing with everything that has happened to his family in recent months, losing his wife, a widower with two young girls was tough for him to accept, his wife was a woman who was all about family, she took care of the girls while he ran his Meat Packing Plant. Rachel had her head lowered….

 

Jack: “Are ya okay?”

 

She nods….

 

Jack: “Yer momma was a special woman, ya should be proud of her.”

Rachel: “I miss her.”

 

Her uncle slowly places his hand on her thigh, he smiles just as Rachel looks up….

 

Jack: “Just remember, your Uncle Jack loves ya.”

Rachel: “I love ya too Uncle Jack.” He again smiles, pinching her cheek and winking at his niece….

 

Present Time

 

She gabs Josh by the arms and squeezes tightly, shutting her eyes and trying to stay calm, memories she has tried to hide for years and years but just recently resurfaced. She takes a deep breath and lowers her head….

 

Josh: “Why don’t you come back to bed babe?”

Rachel: “Yeah, that’s a good idea sugar. I need ta sleep, I just need ta sleep and close my eyes. Forget about any of this even if its fer a few hours ya know?”

Josh: “You are starting to worry me Rachel, is everything alright?”

Rachel: “Yeah, everythin’ is just fine.”

 

She says nothing more and walks upstairs, Josh sighs and turns to look at the screen paused showing Rachel and her Uncle Jack together in the pool. His eyes narrow for a moment before walking over and analyzing the picture a little further before shaking his head and shutting everything off. He makes his way upstairs behind his beautiful wife….

She is laying down under the covers, Hudson lays behind and spoons her….

 

Josh: “Babe?”

Rachel: “Yeah sugar?”

Josh: “No secrets, right?”

Rachel: “Like the one where ya went ta SCW and attacked Syren, in cahoots with Regan?”

Josh: “Rachel?”

Rachel: “No Josh, no secrets……”

 

She slowly closes her eyes and whispers again….

 

Rachel: “No Secrets….”

 

 

Twenty Years Ago

 

After the funeral of Francine Lee, Howard and the rest of the family are back at the Family ranch, there is some catered food, all standing around talking. Daisy and Rachel sit together alone holding hands. Daisy lays her head on Rachel’s shoulder…..

 

Daisy: “When is mommy comin’ home?”

Rachel: “She ain’t.”

Daisy: “Why? She doesn’t love us anymore?”

Rachel: “Momma loves us, she’s just not comin’ back. She’s with Jesus now.”

Daisy: “Why did Jesus need mommy, Rachel?”

Rachel: “Cause he takes all the good people ta heaven, Daisy that’s why.”

Daisy: “I want her ta come home….”

Rachel: “Daisy….”

 

Before Rachel can finish her sentence, Uncle Jack walks up in his black suit, no tie. He sits next to the girls and takes off his Stetson. He picks up Daisy and places her on his lap….

 

Jack: “What’s going on here?”

Rachel: “She wants momma ta come home.”

Jack: “Well, that’s not possible. Daisy, yer mommy ain’t comin’ back, we all get there someday and this was her time. She’s up with God now, they need her up there, all of the Christians go there, Daisy, one day so will all of us. Yer daddy, me, both of ya, that is why we have ta live good lives. Don’t worry, yer daddy and Uncle Jack are here ta care fer ya girls.”

Rachel: “Thanks Uncle Jack.”

Jack: “That’s what family is fer.”

 

He stands up and sits Daisy back down, mingling with the crowd again while Daisy still a bit confused, rests her head on Rachel’s shoulder again…..

 

A Few Hours Later….

 

Rachel is asleep on the couch along with Daisy, it was a long day for both of the girls. Jack, Eustis and Howard were the only three left, the Lee brothers….

 

Eustis: “Ya gotta task ahead of ya Howie, gonna be tough raisin’ them girls, I don’t envy ya. Just know we are here fer ya lil’ brother.”

Howard: “I appreciate that Eustis. Why don’t ya get, Marsha and the kids could use ya, give them my love big borther.”

Eustis: “Ya got it. Ya know she made ya Strawberry rhubarb pie fer ya and the girls. Besides, I still got that paperwork ya needed fer the plant.”

Howard: “Yeah, I’m ready ta get back ta work, I can’t sit at home, I’m gonna have a sitter take care of Daisy, least Rachel is in school. I’ll have ta get it another time, I can’t leave the girls alone.”

Jack: “Why don’t ya go, they are sleepin’ anyway, I’ll watch em’, hell yer only gonna be gone what twenty minutes? Half an hour? Go ahead, I got this Howie.”

Howard: “Ya sure Jack?”

Jack: “Go on, get.”

 

Howard and Jack hug, Eustis and Jack follow suit as the two brothers leave, Jack is by himself with Rachel and Daisy, first he picks up Daisy and takes her upstairs, lying her down on the bed and tucking her in. He then goes downstairs and grabs Rachel who groggily wakes up a little….

 

Rachel: “Hhhhh…”

Jack: “Come on Rachel, time ta get ta bed. Yer daddy will be back shortly, been a long day.”

 

She slowly nods, hoisting her into his arms he walks upstairs with Rachel in tow and sits her on the bed, he slips off her shoes and socks, then he takes off her dress, Rachel still groggy covers up and gets under the blanket. He sits next to her and brushes her hair some….

 

Jack: “Yer pretty just like yer momma. Ya got her eyes, her smile, everythin’. When ya grow up yer gonna be one pretty gal.”

Rachel: “Thanks.”

Jack: “Ya love yer Uncle Jack don’t ya Rachel?”

 

She slowly nods while trying to drift away to sleep….

 

Jack: “Rachel, let yer Uncle Jack look at ya…..”

 

He removes the blanket covering her, she opens her eyes and looks up at her Uncle, a man that she trust and loves. He places his hand on her cheek and smiles…..

 

Rachel: “Uncle Jack?”

Jack: “Ya trust yer Uncle Jack, don’t ya?”

Rachel: “Yes…..”

Jack: “Good and Shhh…. It’s our lil’ Secret.”

 

She looks on as his hand starts to move down her chest….

 

 

Present Time

 

Josh continues to spoon her as Rachel grips the blanket, trying not to cry, remembering when it all happened, for years she kept it a secret, he was never supposed to return….

But sometimes they come back.

 

The Following Day

 

Brittany Lohan was in her kitchen wearing work out tights, a tank top and flip flops, she had just finished her work out and was at her small apartment she rents out when competing in the UWA. Her long blonde hair hung in a ponytail and nails polished a matte blue. The door opens, she had given Rachel a key to her place, the gorgeous Lee, wearing jean shorts, thong sandals and a sleeveless white blouse with her hair in a ponytail as well and nails polished silver walks in…

 

Rachel: “What is it with ya and pancakes?”

Brittany: “I like them; besides it brings all the boys and girls to my yard, see?”

Rachel: “Point taken.”

Brittany: “You called early, luckily I was up, what’s going on?”

Rachel: “I need ta talk.”

 

Brittany serves Rachel a stack of pancakes, she looks up at the bigger Lohan with an arched eyebrow….

 

Brittany: “Eat, you’ll feel better.”

Rachel: “My ass is already big Britt.”

Brittany: “There is nothing wrong with that. Eat, you’ll feel better.”

 

Rachel slides the plate to the side….

 

Rachel: “Maybe later. Britt ya were right.”

Brittany: “About what?”

Rachel: “Everythin’. UWA, Silas, all of it. They want me ta lose at Olympus, they want Sophie James as Champion, that I can see already. But ya were right, sorry I acted like a total bitch. I should have known that he was a snake, he was tryin’ ta undermine me. I was stupid in doin’ so.”

Brittany: “No, you weren’t, he saved your life and felt like you owed him, that’s who you are Rachel but I’m going on a limb here, you haven’t been the same lately and it’s not just UWA and Silas, it’s more. Everything okay with Josh?”

Rachel: “Never better sugar, never better. Josh isn’t a problem, he never was. I don’t know if I….. fuck it….”

 

Before she says another word, Rachel starts to eat her pancakes, Brittany stands on the other side of the counter watching her…..

 

Rachel: “So Good…..”

Brittany: “Right….”

 

Brittany slides the plate away and locks eyes with Rachel, she obviously knows something is going on as Rachel is avoiding the question and started eating knowing she really isn’t hungry…..

 

Brittany: “Spill it.”

Rachel: “Brittany…. All I am gonna say is that ya were right and this is the Ashes of Eden now. We need ta take back what we lost Brittany, the sport belongs ta us. I’m tired of fightin’ the people I respect, we need ta bring us all together, the Lee’s, the Lohan’s, the Street’s, even Alana who was like a sister ta Daisy. I’m serious here.”

Brittany: “I know you are and I am on board but don’t sugar coat it. Tell me the truth.”

Rachel: “I am, we need ta band and….”

Brittany: “THE TRUTH!”

 

Brittany slams the counter causing the plates to bounce up and startling Rachel before she looks away, she can see her eyes starting to tear and for Brittany that is not a usual sight. Rachel is the strongest person she knows and to witness her starting to break down emotionally now concerns her….

 

Brittany: “Rachel? Talk to me.”

Rachel: “He touched me. I was so scared because I didn’t want ta get in trouble. He was my uncle ya know? I trusted him with all of my heart. He left when I was 16 and didn’t come back until this last Thanksgivin’. Right when Damien was born and ta think he would never come back, I was so stupid. All these emotions came back that I hid fer so many years. I disguised them as the “Violent Kind”. Losin’ Wendell, becomin’ a drunk, I almost lost my life, everythin’ I stood fer and it always circles back to that moment on the day I buried my momma….”

 

She covers her mouth, trying hard not to cry. Brittany grabs her hand….

 

Rachel: “I was so scared and all he kept whisperin’ in my ear was “Shhh….”

 

She starts to sob, Brittany brings her in, embracing her close friend, her eyes start to water as well from the usually unemotional Brittany because she knows all too well what Rachel went through….

 

Rachel: “….. it’s our…..lil’ secret…..”

 

Biting down on her jaw, Brittany brings Rachel’s head to her chest and embraces, this isn’t about wrestling, relationships or war….

This is about abuse and she knows what type of woman Rachel is, she’ll have to protect her from herself.  

 

Rachel: “I’ll tell ya everythin’…. Everythin’….”

 

The gorgeous cowgirl starts to tell the story of her ordeal, the secrets she has kept from everyone including her family and friends. Brittany sits and listens to her, a woman who understands where she is coming from…..

And can relate, the only person that right now, can help her.

 

 

EPILOGUE: RELEASE

 

It wasn’t easy for Rachel Tatum Lee to admit exactly what was going on, knowing that he was back, around her father and little brother made it even more nerve racking. The way he still looked at her made the skin crawl off her bones, whether it was Daisy or Rachel herself. It didn’t matter, with everything going on in the UWA it was hard for her to just concentrate on one thing, to think she had the biggest match of her career at Olympus, this was her time to prove how great a Champion she truly was. Rachel had that on her mind, success was coming at a stiff price and maybe for the first time in her life she started to realize the path she was in was one of self-destruction. There was nothing more that she wanted than to take a new path, one she thought she’d be able to venture on when she won the World Championship that was not the case….

Had Rachel actually considered the relationship with Silas Mason and Myra Lynwood as something beneficial to her or was it more of the same, a chance to finally get the respect she had yearned for? No, instead she was given the opposite reaction and that really hurt Rachel. Now, with Uncle Jack back, there was a sense of distraction which in a way bothered her, she couldn’t concentrate, steer clear and focus on the biggest event of the year. For the Hardcore Cowgirl, it was time to mature….

Change….

But in order to do that, there needed to be a release. Rachel was headed for Seattle, she had stopped in Texas to pick up Daisy, the two were going to arrive early and fly together, she had to first and foremost see her father and risk running into her uncle, at this point she didn’t care, all she wanted to do was make sure that if he was going to be anywhere near her family Jack Lee was truly a changed man…..

 

Laredo,

TX.

5.9.17

 

Rachel arrived in Texas, she made her way over to Daisy’s place where she was able to move out of the old house and get a small condo close to the Mexican Border. For Daisy, it was about getting her life back, ready to sign a contract with the UWA while still signed in SCW, she would be able to go back there in due time, that was not in the works for now, she wanted to be with her sister. The gorgeous Red Rayne was in black leggings and a tight cut off top showing off her tanned, muscular body, barefoot with her nails polished black and long red hair hanging down, the door open and Rachel walked in with her suitcase wearing jeans, a white halter top and boots, her nails polished silver and her hair in a ponytail, she sat next to her sister on the couch and rested her head back…..

 

Daisy: “Ya shouldn’’t have come. I coulda met ya in Seattle, Rachel.”

Rachel: “No, I had to come, I have to see dad before I go and now that he is here, I need to confront him. Daisy, ya don’t know the entire story, ya were too young and when I caught him in yer room, ya were dead asleep….”

Daisy: “I don’t remember anythin’.”

Rachel: “Daisy, it’s fine, it’s over. Now it is up ta us, we have a lil’ brother now. A family that cares fer us, we have a responsibility and I’m not gonna turn the other cheek anymore, I can’t. I have the biggest match of my life at Olympus and I need ta handle all of this? Now? I don’t know sugar, I just don’t want him here anymore so I will ask him ta leave.”

Daisy: “I’ll be there.”

Rachel: “No, I need ta do this alone.”

Daisy: “Rachel?”

Rachel: “Damn it Daisy, I said no. I will take care of this. Where is he now?”

Daisy: “Dad’s, he’s been stayin’ there for the last few weeks.”

 

Just hearing that he has been at her father’s house for that amount of time makes her sick to her stomach. Rachel couldn’t believe it and after trying to hide it under the rug for so long, it was time that things changed, she couldn’t run anymore. Slowly she gets up and grabs Daisy’s sandals, dropping them by her feet….

 

Rachel: “Get yer shoes on, we’re leavin’.”

Daisy: “Are ya sure about this sugar?”

Rachel: “Absolutely.”

 

The woman known as Red Rayne cracks a smirk and stands up after slipping on her sandals, she grabs her purse and nods. The two sisters walk out….

 

 

Lee Home

Laredo, TX

One Hour Later

 

Mary Beth Mallory sits outside looking out at the lake with Howard when she sees Rachel and Daisy arrive, she looks over at her fiancé with raised suspicion….

 

Mary: “Were you expecting your daughters today Howard?”

Howard: “I was not, I know they were both supposed ta go ta Seattle fer Olympus, I really don’t know. Maybe Rachel came in from New York today, decided ta stop by and be better about visiting her lil’ brother and old man.”

Mary: “How nice and quaint.”

Howard: “Ya don’t have a lot of faith in Rachel and Daisy do ya?”

Mary: “On the contrary, I love them both as if they were my children. I have always thought highly of Rachel, you know how I feel about Daisy, she is the future of this business, as for Rachel, maybe she will evolve, Olympus will be good for her, win or lose.”

Howard: “She can’t lose, they already done put her through the ringer, Mary, what will that mean if she walks out without the belt, that company has practically buried my daughter. I’m not too happy about that, which is why I am ecstatic Daisy this time is going with her, she’s made a lot of progress, I’m proud of her.”

 

Mary cracks a smile and nods, her hazel eyes turning toward the two sisters as the walk up the stairs in the back and to the deck to meet them. Mary is in jeans, flats and a red blouse, Howard in jeans, boots and a polo shirt…

 

Howard: “Girls, what are ya doin’ here?”

Rachel: “We were travelin’ together, it was important ta stop by, see my lil’ brother and get some words of wisdom from Mary fer my match.”

Howard: “Well, yer future Step mom would be more than happy ta I’m sure right Mary?”

Mary: “Of course. I always love talking to you my dear. You too Red.”

Daisy: “Ya know we will.”

Rachel: “Where’s Uncle Jack?”

Howard: “He’s really taken a likin’ ta Damien, that kid loves him, so he’s out by the lake, wanted ta take a walk with the stroller.”

 

Rachel’s eyes widen, she slowly turns to Daisy who nods…

 

Rachel: “I’m gonna go find him, catch up.”

Howard: “Good idea, he’s been talkin’ about how proud of ya he is, I’m pretty excited that he’s decided ta come and move down here with us. Been a long time since my brother was a part of our lives. He was good ta us when yer momma died. He’s a great man Rachel, he was like a second daddy ta ya and Daisy.”

Rachel: “Ya…. I know. I’ll be right back.”

Howard: “Okay pumpkin.”

 

Mary’s eyes narrow, she senses something is wrong with Rachel, it’s pretty oblivious with Howard though as he’s just happy to see his brother there. Rachel heads out, Daisy goes to follow but Mary grabs her arm and pulls her in….

 

Mary: “What the fuck is going on Daisy?”

Daisy: “Let go of me Mary, I need ta go with Rachel.”

Mary: “No, not until you tell me what is happening.”

 

Howard walks inside to grab another beer, Daisy sighs and looks down for a moment before she turns back her attention toward Mary Beth Mallory…..

 

Meanwhile….

 

Rachel makes her way down toward the lake, she sees Jack in jeans, boots and a button up shirt standing there, looking out at the lake with the stroller in hand, he has Damien in his hands, with a smile on his face, singing to the young 7 month old child…..

 

Jack: “The itsy bitsy spider climbed up the waterspout. Down came the rain and washed the spider out. Out came the sun and dried up all the rain and the itsy bitsy spider, climbed up the spout again…..

 

He hears some footsteps and turns, looking over his shoulder at Rachel, walking up to him with her hands in her pocket, she tilts her head to the side as he smiles and turns around….

 

Jack: “Rachel, it’s good ta see ya beautiful. Came ta visit yer lil’ brother?”

Rachel: “Put him in the stroller Uncle Jack.”

Jack: “Ya wanna hold him?”

Rachel: “Put him in the stroller Uncle Jack, I mean it…..put him in the stroller please. I don’t wanna hold him, I just wanna talk ta ya.”

Jack: “Well this sounds serious, what’s goin’ on Rachel, ya seem a lil’ upset and pre-occupied? What’s happenin’? I mean I doubt ya came all the way here ta just talk ta me considerin’ we had a lil’ understandin’ I thought?”

Rachel: “Put him down Uncle Jack.”

 

He slowly puts the child in the stroller, keeping his eye on Rachel the entire time….

 

Rachel: “Now ya back away from him slowly.”

Jack: “Rachel, what do ya think yer doin’?”

Rachel: “Ya hurt me…..”

Jack: “Rachel, I don’t know what yer talkin’ about.”

Rachel: “Ya touched me Uncle Jack, ya took advantage of me when I scared, frightened….”

Jack: “I told ya, that ya needed ta trust me, I don’t know what the hell yer talkin’ about Rachel. All I ever did was love ya and ya loved me. Never once did ya say no ta anythin’. I don’t know what yer tryin’ ta pull, but I came back fer my brother, fer my nieces… and now my nephew. Rachel, how about we just calm down and go upstairs and have some pie, I made yer favorite, Strawberry Rhubarb….”

 

She slowly closes her eyes for a moment, her lips begin to quiver at the thought of her uncle, a man that she trusted, touching her. She takes a deep breath and tries to stop the thoughts running through her head…..

 

 

Twenty Years Ago

 

The young Rachel laid nude in the bed under the covers, Uncle Jack stood up and took her hand out of his pants. He smiled at her, brushing some hair back from Rachel who looked rather lost and terrified at the same time…..

 

Jack: “Yer just like yer momma, so sweet and innocent. Yer such a good girl Rachel, are ya going ta tell anyone the games we played today?”

Rachel: “No.”

Jack: “Yer daddy wouldn’t understand, he doesn’t like ta play games, does he? He ain’t very fun huh?”

 

She shakes her head cautiously….

 

Jack: “Yer so pretty and Uncle Jack is so proud of ya. I’m gonna stick around fer a very long time. We’re gonna have a lot of fun together, ya would like that right?”

 

Rachel doesn’t respond, shaking in fear, she starts to finally understand what is going on here but the young Lee is confused….

 

Rachel: “Can I put my clothes back on? I’m cold.”

Jack: “Of course ya can, now remember what we said okay? Shhhh…. It’s our lil’ secret.”

 

Again she nods, putting her clothes back on as Jack leaves the room and goes downstairs just as Howard gets back home. Rachel walks up to the bedroom door and listens….

 

Jack: “Hey lil’ Brother, they are tucked in bed, sound asleep.”

Howard: “Ya don’t know how much I appreciate this Jack, seriously big brother, it’s nice ta have some help around here, family the girls can trust.”

Jack: “Anytime, ya know that. In fact, I’ll start lookin’ fer work and hang around here a while.”

 

Rachel’s eyes widen…..

 

Howard: “Hell, come work at the plant, I could use another strong lead, I have plenty of room here, the girls I’m sure would love ta have ya around, it’s not even open fer discussion, that’s the plan, alright?”

Jack: “Well, hell if ya insist, why not.”

 

She runs back to her bed and lies under the covers, terrified at the thought her uncle is going to stay with them but she doesn’t want to make him mad, she doesn’t want to upset her father….

Rachel Tatum Lee doesn’t want to tell anyone their secret.

 

 

Present Time

 

Opening her eyes back up, Rachel stares at Jack for a moment, there is an awkward silence before she finally speaks….

 

Rachel: “Ya took away my life. Ya made me like this….”

Jack: “What are ya talkin’ about Rachel?”

Rachel: “I needed violence, it was my only escape, all I ever wanted ta do was hurt people and fer years I wondered if I had a broke brain, if I was some sort of psychopath, livin’ some fantasy so that I could fulfill a hunger that deep inside of me screamed in my head ta feed it more. Ya didn’t get that, I became somethin’ I hated and I might have pretended that I loved ta hurt those people, some deserved, they did but damn it, not all of them and instead of me just doin’ what I felt was right fer ME, I instead kept goin’ back ta violence. I trusted ya Uncle Jack, I trusted ya after my momma dad but it wasn’t just that night we buried… it was the time daddy had ta work late, the time Daisy was sick and ya gave her sleeping medicine so she wouldn’t hear us….. it was the time right after my 11th birthday…..”

 

Jack just looks on and says nothing. Tears start to form in the eyes of Rachel, her fists balled up, barely able to speak while she bites down on her jaw in pure anger and rage….

 

Rachel: “…. Ya made me like this…. Ya made me a monster….”

Jack: “Rachel….”

Rachel: “I can’t be this monster anymore Uncle Jack, fer 20 years I have buried those emotions, those memories, I tried ta forget them all and yet here I am tryin’ so hard and I can’t. I hate ya, I hate ya fer what ya did ta me Uncle Jack and I was so afraid that all I wanted ta do was sweep it under the rug, when ya left, when ya ran because ya knew that sooner or later ya would get caught, I told ya I wouldn’t speak a damn word anymore as long ya didn’t come back but ya couldn’t stay away could ya!?”

Jack: “Rachel…. Ya need ta calm down. That was a long time ago. I ain’t here ta bring up bad memories. I didn’t do anythin’ wrong, all I did was love ya like the uncle ya needed. That was all, so please, stop this, stop this now and let’s go back inside ta grab some pie.”

Rachel: “I don’t want pie! I want ya ta tell the truth! I want ya ta tell me yer sorry! I want ya ta admit ta me that ya hurt me!”

Jack: “Rachel…. Yer unstable and need help, I can….”

Rachel: “NO!”

 

Before Jack can react, Rachel tackles him down, they roll down the side into the bank of the lake where she punches him a few times before turning him over and driving his head into the water, holding it down and not allowing him to breathe…..

 

Rachel: “Ya hurt me! Ya did this ta me! Ya did all of this ta me! Ya made me a monster! A monster! A monster! Our lil’ secret!? Our lil’ sec…..”

Daisy: “Rachel!”

 

The older sibling pays no attention to Daisy who takes off her sandals and quickly runs down the embankment, Mary follows her and takes the stroller with Damien, heading back to the house, Rachel holds down Jack under water as he continues to struggle…..

 

Daisy: “Let him up Rachel!”

Rachel: “Ya made me a monster!”

Daisy: “Let him up Rachel, please…. We are finally together, he’s not worth it!”

Rachel: “Ya made me a monster!”

Daisy: “Rachel, yer not a monster, yer my sister and I need ya! Please let him go, Rachel he is not worth it, your life will be OVER if ya do this! Rachel, please! Remember what momma told us!”

 

She says nothing, wide eyed looking down at her Uncle Jack who starts to slowly stop struggling while holding his head underwater. Finally, a desperate Daisy grabs her from behind and holds her, she starts singing in her ear softly….

 

Daisy: “Yes Jesus loves me for the Bible tells me so….. Jesus loves me this I know…. For the Bible tells me so…. Little ones to him belong….. They are weak but he is strong……”

 

Rachel lets out a gasp and starts to cry, she lets go of her grip, Jack emerges, gasping for air and falling to the side. Daisy pulls Rachel back and straddles her from behind as the older Lee cries….

 

Daisy: “Yes Jesus loves me…..Oh, yes Jesus loves me……Yes Jesus loves me for the Bible tells me so……”

 

Jack gets on his fours and tries to catch his breath, suddenly Howard Lee comes running up, a shotgun in hand. Jack looks up at his younger brother….

 

Jack: “H…Howie?”

Howard: “What did ya do ta my lil’ girl Jack?”

Jack: “H…Howie, I can explain lil’ brother….”

Howard: “What did ya do ta my lil’ girl Jack!?”

Jack: “Howie….. put the gun down….”

 

Daisy continues to hold Rachel in her arms, rocking back and forth, knowing how much strength it took for Rachel to confront this…..

 

Jack: “H…Howie…. Put the gun down!”

Howard: What did ya do ta my lil girl Jack!? What did ya do!?”

 

Daisy closes her eyes and leans in, she keeps singing to Rachel….

 

Daisy: “Yes Jesus loves me…..Oh, yes Jesus loves me……Yes Jesus loves me for the Bible tells me so……”

 

When suddenly they both are startled….

At the sound of the shotgun going off.

 

 

Scene Fades

 

There will always be secrets and lies, some of us think that we can bury the past and hope it never resurfaces. I understand now why I have become this “Violent Kind”, a woman who breed on hurtin’ others and never questionin’ the motives. I had the influences throughout my career from Aiken ta New Eden and Silas Mason, each one was a vessel fer me to excuse myself from responsibility, never takin’ ownership fer what I did and instead pretendin’ that things were normal, a part of who I was. Now I know the demons that burrowed deep inside my soul encouraged me ta do so because I never healed from the hurt and the pain I felt as a child by those I trusted and loved….

And now?

I’m free.

 

 

PROMO TIME


 

THE LONG ROAD TO PERDITION

 

The Space Needle is an observation tower in Seattle, Washington, a landmark of the Pacific Northwest, and an icon of Seattle. It was built in the Seattle Center for the 1962 World’s Fair, which drew over 2.3 million visitors, when nearly 20,000 people a day used its elevators. Once the tallest structure west of the Mississippi River, it is 605 ft. high, 138 ft. wide, and weighs 9,550 tons. It is built to withstand winds of up to 200 miles per hour and earthquakes of up to 9.1 magnitude, as strong as the 1700 Cascadia earthquake. It also has 25 lightning rods.

It has an observation deck at 520 ft. and the rotating Sky City restaurant at 500 ft., the downtown Seattle skyline, as well as the Olympic and Cascade Mountains, Mount Rainier, Mount Baker, Elliott Bay and surrounding islands can be viewed from the top of the Needle. Photographs of the Seattle skyline often show the Space Needle prominently, above skyscrapers and Mount Rainier. Visitors can reach the top of the Space Needle by elevators that travel at 10 miles per hour. The trip takes 41 seconds. On windy days, the elevators slow to 5 miles per hour. On April 19, 1999, the city’s Landmarks Preservation Board designated it a historic landmark. Here is where we find Rachel Tatum Lee, the World Champion of the UWA along with Silas Mason. For the last five months, Rachel has been trying to gain respect as the World Champion, the best this business has to offer which she has proven beating the top athletes in the SCW and IWC, the UWA could have promoted her to be THE Champion and instead all they did was show the wrestling world that someone like Silas Mason could get in the way of true talent which the company refused to see, this led to Rachel fighting an uphill battle, they even rolled out the red carpet for someone like Sophie James who unexpectedly with a huge upset won the Collision Course Rumble and went on to win the opportunity to become World Champion, a trend this Ginger Nation has been wanting to keep since Olympus last year. Fore Rachel it became more about respect, her title run hadn’t been what it was, this was a chance for her to once again prove to the entire world that she was one of THE if not THE best wrestlers in the world today….

And at Olympus it was her chance to continue on that path.

There were questions though, Silas Mason started to see Rachel rally the troops, that concerned the Texan, he didn’t know what was going on and if this was going to play a part in whatever happened at Olympus, one thing was for sure, he was going to guarantee she stayed champion especially after what he saw Sophie do to Alana Starr at the last Outbreak.  Wearing black palazzo pants open toed heels with a black sleeveless, high neck halter top, made up perfectly with her nails polished a summer watermelon and her long brunette hair straightened and hanging down, the gorgeous World Champion was sporting a different look then her normal cowgirl image. Silas stood behind her in his black suit, red button up shirt and Stetson. They stood outside looking over the city when the camera began to record….

 

REC:

 

Rachel held the World Championship over her shoulder, looking into the camera when Silas stepped up and began to speak….

 

“The Sky Needle, we are on top of the world right now, literally and figuratively. The UWA hasn’t changed its tone has it? Still tryin’ ta stir the pot, make it seem they want ta drive a wedge between me and Rachel Tatum Lee, not gonna happen. What this company fails ta realize is the woman ya have standin’ right in front of ya here is not only the World Champion of this promotion but she is the most dominant female in professional wrasslin’ period. Do ya wanna argue that fact? She’s beaten them all from Syren ta Shilo Valiant ta Selena Frost ta David Helms ta Rachel Foxx and Alana Starr. All former Champions, all present or future Hall of Famers and yet ya rather go on and fulfill yer own agendas instead of make this woman the face of yer company? Tarnish her World Title Reign fer the next fad in this sport when fer NINE long years this is the most consistent woman ya will ever find that laces up her boots and gets inta the ring and wrestles day in and out in every single match known ta man and woman kind? It is a disgrace ta see how she has been treated by the uppity ups of the UWA and it was Hunter himself that said, she doesn’t get the respect she’s earned because of Silas Mason!?

Does that matter?

Have I ever done anythin’ to water down what Rachel has ever done!? Discredit her accomplishments while people like David Helms wanna preach some morality of the wrasslin’ business when his wife is far worse? His kid has become involved with a man that abuses pregnant women?

Who are ya ta judge boy?

Yer not.

Then ya have Drew Bryant who has put his sister’s life in danger, stuck out his pecker ta a Buehler which ain’t hard ta do and get her impregnated then the sumbitch after he fucks with Rachel’s emotions, her happiness winnin’ the World Title after the journey she had endured decides ta play games with me and fer what? Ta show how big a man he is ta the point he ran outta here like a scalded dog because he KNEW that he was wrong on how he treated his World Champion!? This is supposed ta be her time, this is the chance fer Rachel ta enjoy the fruits of her labors, a road taken that most of ya shy from, takin’ the one much less traveled when it was this Cowgirl who faced EVERY challenge no matter how big or small they were. It didn’t matter if they knocked her clean out with a fist rolled up in a chain or lit if on fire, it didn’t matter if she was piledriven twice in a match ta be beaten or slammed in the heart with a sledgehammer by her own flesh and blood, she still got up, she still came back the next day and fought….

She was in the ring right up ta whoever that person was who beat her down and she did what in return? Beat them down and made sure they remembered her name Goddammit! THAT is who Rachel Tatum Lee is and yet ya disrespect her!?”

 

A very vocal and animated Silas Mason tries to calm himself down for many reasons. He knows that right now he and Rachel are in a very volatile situation. Both are not on the same page, she’s already been quite vocal behind the scenes of her dissatisfaction on everything that has been happening in the UWA up to this point and beyond. Silas is nervous, he needs Rachel and lately things have not been going his way, the Ashes of Eden stuff has raised the red flag and after Outbreak, it’s becoming quite taxing. Silas takes a deep breath and looks back to the camera and continues to speak….

 

“So now what does the UWA do? They jump on the bandwagon of Sophie James? Why? Because she was part of one of the most dominating tag teams in UWA history? A Former tag team champion who has shown just how talented she can be with the Ginger Nation behind her? What is the difference between her and Rachel? Is it me? She had a whole contingent of those Ginger cunts behind her and yet it was Rachel that’s crucified? So let me guess, like Pontius Pilate, ya took Jesus Christ over Barabbas on this one ta condemn instead!? That is why WE have no respect fer this company that is why WE have no respect fer the UWA and the people who run it! That is why WE are sick and tired of Rachel being the REAL red-headed stepchild when she has proven time and time again the caliber of Champion this company has fer the first time!

Did Vanilla Skyy dominate the SCW?

No! The IWC? After she was knocked cold by her own husband and that monster, she had a light lit up her pretty ass! Marie Jones? Please, do I really gotta tell ya how overrated and whiny that piece of shit really si that I had ta sacrifice what lil’ integrity I had ta push her ta the moon and she still couldn’t find her own personality!? Alana Starr? Sure she was a dominant Champion in IWC and UWA but did she do anythin’ in SCW other than be Kennedy Street’s sidekick and get butt fucked on National TV to Red Rayne!? NO! NO! NO! None of yer former champions have the credentials that Rachel Tatum Lee have and yet ya still bury her under this blanket of hypocrisy in hopes this story of trial and tribulations pays off in the end with a sleezy, a drug addict and a dirty whore who is the face of yer company!?

No, I will NOT accept that and neither will Rachel! So now as we enter Olympus, I guarantee ya that no matter what ya think or what ya do, this woman will walk out still THE World Champion!

Ladies and Gentlemen, I give ya at this time…. RACHEL TATUM LEE!”

 

Silas quickly backs off and turns to look out at the beautiful night in the city of Seattle, furious and frustrated. Rachel looks over at him and sighs before walking up closer to the camera and brandishing her UWA World Championship over her shoulder. The gorgeous Lee, thinks for a second, pauses and takes some time to gather her thoughts, biting on her bottom lip for a second before shifting her eyes toward the camera and speaks……

 

“Fer the last week or so I have been thinkin’ about what I was goin’ ta say. Fer the last five years since enterin’ the Triad I’ve had ta fight fer my existence, through hardcore matches and what most of ya all call garbage wrasslin’. I was never given the respect I deserved fer bein’ a great wrassler, someone who at one point dominated and has amounted one of the best win/loss records the sport has ever seen. Instead Syren gets the press, talked about as one of the greatest Champions of all time, I beat her twice. The legend who is also our fearless leader, David Helms, I beat him too. Christy Matthews considered a pioneer. Katie Steward, Blake Mason, Shilo Valiant, Selena Frost, CHBK, Greg Cherry, Rachel Foxx, ALL who at one point were Champions in their own right and they get more talk than I do. I have become that unsung hero or villain whichever way you look at it, a person who quietly has amassed a better career than Kelcey Wallace, Kennedy Street, Alana Starr and Regan Street yet they are given the props?

I carried Rachel Foxx and Stacy Kissinger as a tag team, when it came time to face one another I took them both down endin’ any argument who was the better half and yet, no respect. For years I didn’t care about it, all I wanted ta do was hurt people, be that kind of wrassler who brought somethin’ the rest of ya were scared ta do, be the Violent Kind but not in some senseless form of violence that had no purpose. I didn’t drive a hammer into the skull of a referee because I wanted ta get a reaction, I did it ta show I have no boundaries into how far I will go ta prove a point. I didn’t choke out Matt Auclair after he knocked me out because I was mad, no I did it so I could teach him a lesson when I did knock him out cold and walked away the winner. Every single moment that I had from drivin’ Orlando Cruze’s head inta a crucifix ta beatin’ the hell out of a big blue dragon and sendin’ her packin’ outta the IWC came with a price….

A piece of my soul and at the time I didn’t care. I had a purpose, ta make statements, ta watch ya all run in fear, ta see the face of every individual in the Taking Hold of the Flame Battle Royal stop what they were doin’ and turn ta the entrance way when I was walkin’ out knowin’ that business was about ta pick up, that is who I was and until the day I put the damn NHB Championship on the mat in the IWC and walked away tired of beatin’ the hell outta people with weapons and decided I could do the same with my fists ya still didn’t respect. At first, I thought I was bein’ overly sensitive, then when I drove Alana Starr’s head into the canvas and laid on top of her unconscious body fer the three count and became THE World Champion, that was the moment I knew that everythin’ up until that point had a reason, it was fer that night, ta proudly hold up the Championship knowin’ that finally I had made it when the SCW and the IWC refused ta give me a title match and instead stereotype cast me in that garbage wrasslin’, that was my comin’ out party, ready ta take my place in the history books of the UWA and what happened instead?

Ya boo me?

Ya disrespect me?

The management starts playing games with my career and I can’t even enjoy my title long enough after I beat the best this business has ta offer in the Icon Memorial Tournament just ta get a shot at the title I long earned a crack at and instead of a celebration, ya chastise me? Fer the last five months all I have tried ta do is prove ta all of ya that I am the Champion this company needs. Tell me something, did Datura after all that shit-talkin’ she did come through with her word?

Did Myra Lynwood, Victoria Salinas or Ricky Octavius not learn that if ya poke the bear yer gonna get mauled?

I left Datura, the chosen one by David Helms laid out in the middle of the ring and people want ta sing the praises of Sophie James?

Sophie James.”

 

She pauses for a second, adjusting the World Title over her shoulder and shaking her head. Not that Sophie is an unworthy challenger, on the contrary, she is more than capable of becoming the World Champion on talent alone but Rachel Tatum Lee knows that she is better than the Ginger Nation member and former tag team Champion. What annoys her is the recognition and props she has been given for the “upset” at Collision Course, where Rachel lost by Disqualification on Myra Lynwood and beat her within an inch of her life. Rachel looks out into the city of Seattle and stares out the window not looking at the camera….

 

“I didn’t always wanna be a wrassler, I was ready ta be a rodeo star, my late husband, Wendell McGraw talked me inta it and at first I kinda laughed, I really didn’t see much action the first year I entered this sport, I was there more for moral support and be his voice than anythin’. Wendell gave up Rodeo and so did I fer a chance ta compete. I admired his passion, his dedication. Would ya know about that Sophie? What it takes ta work hard ta get ta the very top of the mountain? Wendell did and that was what he taught me, I admired that big sumbitch ta the day he was killed in the ring but ya wouldn’t know about any of that would ya Sophie? Ya wouldn’t know what it’s like ta have such heart yer willin’ ta die fer somethin’ ya love and believe in. Ta ya, this is a fad, ya had yer lil’ bit of time in the spotlight and suddenly yer a dedicated soon ta be Champion, a real feel good rags ta riches story or is that what you want us all ta believe?

Do ya think that we all had a silver spoon in our mouth? Do ya think yer the only one that struggled and had ta claw yer way up the ladder of success ta get ta the top that when ya finally stand looking at the landscape like I am right now all ya can say ta yerself is…. “I made it”?

When Wendell died I lost myself, I loved this sport so much but I didn’t think I could go on so I turned ta alcohol and self-destructed….

Waking up in strangers beds butt-naked not knowin’ what the fuck I did? Finally I fell inta such a deep hole I was found in an alley way, chokin’ on my own puke, almost dead and I didn’t care, I wanted ta die. Ya know what saved my life? Wrasslin’. I held demons inside of me, horrors as a child ya can NEVER fathom, stuff that are told ta scare children, ones that haunted me ta this day, finally I had the strength ta fend them off, ta stare them right in the eye and push them out of my soul so that I didn’t have to resort ta violence because that was my vessel, the platform I used ta heal the pain I felt….

I know what ya have been through on a different level. The difference is I didn’t let it win, I didn’t allow it ta consume me or pretend that I was okay. I used this sport as my therapy, a medicinal antidote ta the tendency’s that continued ta plague me ta this day. I made my mistakes, I was doin’ that the last five years in the Triad while…. Ya were obsolete. When I entered the SCW and I wanted ta get back on track after takin’ some time off ta mourn ya were the Motor City Bitch, tearin’ it up in Majestic Wrasslin’, ya were the talk of the town, the woman that was tabbed as the future of this business and people expected big things from ya.

Me?

I was the lost cowgirl who was broken, didn’t know if she could get her career back on track in the SCW, it was my last chance ta make an impact, a splash and be what I knew I could, the most dominant female in this business, I took the easy way though sugar, I went the Underground, the Hardcore life, it was my thing, I needed ta get that outta my system. I was angry, mad at the world but even I gotta admit, it helped me mature, accept what had happened and hell even a relationship with a Mason which ya know what that is all about as they like ta brag anchored me a little but when Majestic shut down ya kinda became that lil’ sidekick ta people like Dawn Lohan. Oh I remember, lil’ miss popular, everyone loved Sophie, they thought the Motor City Bitch was so cutting edge, the toast of the town….

While I just rolled my eyes and kept kickin’ ass while no one gave me a second look, before ya knew it? I took down the “legendary” Rachel Foxx and made history….

While ya started ta fade away.”

 

Biting down on her jaw a little, Rachel continues to stare out into the city. Silas stands away watching the beautiful Lee with a bit of a new look, more made up, sexier and not the usual Cowgirl look. She again adjusts the title over her shoulder, proud to hold it and yet angered, ashamed by the way she was treated. Rachel’s voice is calm though, almost serene while addressing the camera….

 

“Ya disappeared, peeped yer head out here or there, hung out with the cool kids, I guess that’s when life hit ya hard right sugar? It hits us all but how ya respond is what defines ya. Do ya wanna know how I was defined? By hurtin’ people. I made a career of it, broke records as the Underground Champion, I was beatin’ World Champions like they were goin’ out of style and how did the SCW repay me for the years of servitude and a woman that almost tied the single titles record? They unceremoniously cut ties with me, took me outta my contract when my friends, my family left me fer dead at Rise ta Greatness and my legacy ENDED on my BACK…..

That is the respect I was given.

IWC was no different, I had ta fight an uphill battle, show them all that I deserved ta be the No Holds Barred Champion when Ba’al handed me the belt, I proved, never defeated fer that belt that I was the most dangerous woman on that roster, I beat the World Champions there too never been given a chance ta compete fer that title and how did it end? I had ta surrender that belt, walk away from the match because I tired of bein’ their lil’ play toy, simply used ta get their jollies off cause they wouldn’t go ta the depths I have in order ta prove a fuckin’ point….

That I was The Violent Kind.

I walked out, I should never have but I felt that if I didn’t and allow that company ta disrespect me like the SCW did then I would never make a stance and just be their lil’ Meat Puppet, I was never gonna be anyone’s puppet especially the IWC. All in the meanwhile what were ya doin’? Prancin’ around with Victor Mason, feelin’ important because some Ginger Nation started? Wrassled in the Bingo Halls of the Cartel: Next Generation where all the startups were, gettin’ yer ass handed ta ya by the likes of Violet Skyy? NEVER livin’ up ta yer potential? While I sat at home or like the time I took a pic of me relaxin’ poolside, that was my chance ta reflect on my career and I KNEW then….

It couldn’t end this way.

All the blood, the sweat and the tears that I poured out in this profession was gonna be fer nothin’? No, Sophie I couldn’t, I had ta reach the pinnacle of my career, I had ta show the entire wrasslin’ business and myself I was more than some violent cowgirl that could beat yer ass with weapons, because behind all of that was an athlete, a woman that could go toe to toe with the best in this industry and I showed I could when I surprised everyone and won the Icon Memorial Tournament. I came ta the UWA with Silas Mason and it didn’t matter why I did, I know that in my career I always had someone in my corner but Sophie? So did ya. I had the Coalition, ya had yer gal clique. Ya were part of a nation, I was part of a World but now as I look at ya at face value and yer tough talk tellin’ me that ya wanted this ta be one on one and then ta see what ya did ta Alana Starr at the last Outbreak with those leeches ya call friends, I simply laughed. We can both agree, we don’t like the others company they keep so now I ask ya Sophie, can ya do it on yer own? Can ya after all these years of futility finally step through those ropes and beat the woman who has with absolutely no fanfare become THE best in the business today even with the company she wrassles for shows her absolutely no respect and wishes I would disappear again?

I’m not gonna give em’ that satisfaction Sophie, especially ta the likes of ya.”

 

She finally looks over at Silas who nods, she turns back and sighs, taking the World Championship from her shoulder and staring down at her reflection, knowing that this is her biggest challenge in the UWA. It’s not like she’s never had challenges like that before. From all the big names who came before, she understand the locker room and the crowd are all for Sophie James, she will be wrestling in a hostile environment. Rachel lowers her head and speaks….

 

“Suddenly ya want ta be at the top where I have busted my ass through every single emotion ya can think of from death ta betrayals and injuries and ta think that a lil’ detour, dippin’ yer toes inta the darkness constitutes ya the right ta have a fairy tale endin’ ta yer struggles right? Not everyone makes it at the top, not everyone sees the finish line, not everyone lives ta see the sunrise over the mountain one more time and not everyone becomes the World Champion….

While ya were a part time wrassler, I was destoyin’ careers, lives and making this business MINE!

Now I stand where I had dreamt, where I promised my late husband, where I fell inta the depths of hell with Aiken and New Eden, my black heart bled fer more violence, with the World Championship and I do because I EARNED THIS SPOT. I didn’t have some lucky match with help from my friends ta win, I didn’t have ta be carried by others, I did the carryin’ and Sophie, that ain’t a knock on yer talent, we all know ya can be one of the best but ya see, sometimes yer best ain’t good enough and it took me a long time ta figure that one out….

And so I had ta evolve, leave everythin’ behind that I knew, that I cherished and with it I came ta the grim realization once I became the World Champion, no matter who was in my corner, there was always going to be the business side of things where they discard ya fer that next one and it seems that is where I am right now and yer the next? I’m sorry but ya haven’t earned the right ta replace me! Ya haven’t gone down the roads I have and ta think yer gonna just finagle yer way right into the World Title picture because suddenly yer focused? What happened the last five years Sophie? No, ya have nothin’ ta lose, yer Peanut Gallery sings yer songs of victory already, they are so sure that yer gonna walk out as Champion, that’s all I heard fer the last few months, even yer lil’ tribute videos on YouTube by that buffoon, Mr. UWA? Maybe yer Twitter account dedicated ta yer ass, hell might as well open up a “Go Fund Me” Account too and an Ebay one, so that can all donate ta the Sophie James got her hot ass kicked fund and then ya can sell all yer streamers, those celebratory party hats, horns and candles that’ll go ta waste after Olympus, get somethin’ out of it. What are they gonna say when ya fail Sophie? Pat ya on the back and tell ya it’s okay yer still the best in their eyes?

Win, lose or draw yer goin’ big or goin’ home?

Pack yer bags sugar, yer goin’ home as I plan ta stay exactly where I am, at the top of this Promotion whether they like it or not.Ya think I’m worried, no, I’m showin’ ya the respect they have failed ta show me. They may hate me, what I represent or have become but ya and no one can take away what I have done and this maybe yer chance ta bring meanin’ ta yer faults, yer failures and those moments when ya swam in the gutter lookin’ up at the stars wonderin’ the day ya could reach up ta them and grab a piece of the sky and lift yerself up ta ascend ta the very top of the UWA….

And realize the fall is harder and longer than the climb will ever be, fer ya might be fightin’ fer that chance ta be World Champion….”

 

She slowly turns and looks into the camera with her eyes narrowing…..

 

“We can all succumb ta our addictions Sophie, I have, ya have but here we are lookin’ both fer a new beginnin’, yers is just gonna have ta wait a lil’ longer. I am fightin’ ta preserve my legacy fer once again, it will NOT end like it did in SCW, in IWC, this time I will end things MY way and then I will watch as yer crowd, yer fans, yer support look down in disappointment when I leave ya …..

Dead in Tombstone.

Raisin’ this World Championship over my head victorious and seein’ this beautiful garden of creation the UWA hype machine built fer ya…..

Burned and left in the “Ashes of Eden”.”

 

Rachel raises the World Championship up high and glances over at it for a moment before turning back to the camera and cracking a smile….
FADE TO BLACK

/REC

 

 

“WHISPERS OF THE VIOLENT KIND”

 

Respect….

Seems like there is a lack of it lately amongst wrasslers who think they are entitles ta somethin’ while resting on laurels most have forgotten about. The UWA was an extension of the IWC, it wanted ta be its own entity, break away from the Cartel, the same organization that brought us Cartel: Next Gen which at first it was a reputable start point fer many that wanted ta be IWC superstars but soon became a joke, a company that catered ta a select few and that was another reason UWA wanted ta stand on their own, distance themselves but when ya try ta stand on yer two feet ya tend ta have yer ego get a bit inflated, ask the ULW about that one. So why did the ULW, IWC and CNG fail? Why are they no longer in existence?

Management.

They dropped the ball, they thought what was better fer business was best fer that promotion and it was never about the talent, the same pattern I see now. I became the UWA World Champion after a NINE-year journey where most of my career I was type casted as a Hardcore Wrestler and locked inside those divisions until the World Champions decided to step on to my playground and learned pretty fuckin’ quickly that no one could beat me. That’s when I started to prove I wasn’t a one trick pony, someone that could defeat the best in the business and when I made the decision to come back to wrestling I could have gone to the SCW but I chose the UWA and why?

I wanted ta elevate it, put it on par with the arrogance the SCW and its superstars that I continued to beat on a weekly basis were sayin’, finally they would get a legit World Champion that could claim they went into the other company and beat them all that’s why I came back, it wasn’t just about the World Championship and showing what I can do, it was about respect. David Helms is a man that I cared about, we had our wars, his wife is one of my best friends, even with Silas in my corner it should have been a slam dunk and instead I was shown nothin’ but the same that I received in the SCW. I made this company the best and I was treated like nothin’ more than an afterthought? Thrown here and there, I see Sophie James gettin’ the “push”, being marketed as the “next” World Champion, I have ta sit here and watch it all unfold and keep my mouth shut, because it’s obvious this company doesn’t want me here….

At a time when I was lookin’ forward to finally bein’ a World Champion and it’s been the worst experience in my fuckin’ career. Ya think I’m going to give them the satisfaction? No, instead I’m gonna punch a mouthy cunt in the face and show Datura what a real “Devil” inside looks like….

Sugar.

 

 

PROLOGUE: GAMES

 

Rachel Tatum Lee has always been a woman who has kept her promises, she told Sophie James that Silas would not be at ringside, that she could beat her without anyone in the corner and she meant everything she stated but the Hardcore Cowgirl wasn’t about to let off her edge, she was exactly what was going on here and with Sophie’s confidence growing at a rapid rate thanks to the huge support by many in the business, especially the UWA, it was time for Rachel to batten down the hatches and show exactly why she has been a mainstay for the last five years in the Triad and beaten every major top star and World Champion who has come down the pike during that time. Rachel wasn’t going to play games, she wanted to send a message loud and clear to James that everything up to now has been because she has allowed it and at Outbreak she showed exactly why you never sleep on Rachel Tatum Lee, someone who is furious, somewhat humiliated at how this company has treated her and now she will do whatever it takes to prove that she is the best period.

 

Outbreak 22

New York

 

Rachel made her statement, in a match that was thrown out by the referee, acting like the official and making the count on Sophie while Myra Lynwood pinned her to the mats after the encounter. Mr. UWA and Sophie teamed against Myra and Datura, Rachel was going to make sure that it was about her. After the stunt and the show of force where many questioned the strength of the world even if both Rachel and Myra didn’t always show unity outside of Outbreak, all of them on the same page made it extra dangerous for the rest of the UWA. An hour later, Rachel arrived at home, a familiar face was standing by her doorstep waiting for her. The Cowgirl wore jeans, boots and a black button up shirt untucked, sleeves rolled, showing off cleavage, her nails polished pink and her long brown hair hanging down, she carried her bags and Championship belt in tow…..

 

Rachel: “What are ya doin’ here sugar?”

 

The stoic and attractive, Brittany Lohan stood there in jeans, open toed heels and a black halter top, her hair slicked back in a ponytail and nails polished black, she cracked a smirk….

 

Brittany: “Oh you know, I kinda do what I want and decided it was the night to talk to you.”

Rachel: “The last time we hung out, I ended up drunk and passed out on a pool table with ya spoonin’ me when I woke up the next morning, we can’t do that anymore Britt, we have ‘lives” now.”

Brittany: “I’ll always be sexually attracted to you Rachel, that will never change but I agree and that’s not why I am here. We need to talk.”

Rachel: “Talk? After what ya and Josh (Hudson) went through on Twitter? For ya ta even show up here takes balls and we both know ya don’t have a pair.”

Brittany: “I know Josh is out of town, “business” as he puts it, not like you would care if I was in the same room with him or not. Your husband is a charmer, I get it, so is Matty Stone, the chips fell where they may, it doesn’t matter, life is such.”

 

Rachel shakes her head, a typical Brittany Lohan response that she has gotten used to over the years. The cowgirl walks past Brittany and opens the door, gesturing her to come in. Brittany does….

 

Rachel: “Take off your shoes.”

Brittany: “I didn’t plan on staying here overnight Rachel.”

Rachel: “The carpet, it’s Persian, we don’t like shoes on it sugar.”

Brittany: “When the hell did you become sophisticated?”

 

Brittany takes off her heels and walks to the couch, Rachel pulled off her boots and socks, she sat across from her larger friend and stared her down for a few moments before finally sitting back and letting out a sigh….

 

Brittany: “Silas….”

Rachel: “I fuckin’ knew it….”

Brittany: “Hear me out…”

Rachel: “Why can’t ya just be happy for me Brittany? I mean seriously? Ever since I became the World Champion it has been nothin’ but a fuckin’ nightmare from the UWA and everyone else. All I hear is Sophie James this, or Victoria Salinas that but never me and I have been dominant the entire time that I have been in the UWA! Ya were the last person I thought would fuckin’ judge me!”

Brittany: “Rachel, he’s holding you back….”

Rachel: “Oh blow it out of yer ass Britt! It’s just like Josh, ya two had ta pick a fight, ya damn well know he’s my husband, yer one of my best friends, I don’t fuckin’ get it! No one can be happy fer me!? Let’s find any lil’ thing that is wrong and me Rachel miserable!? Is that’s what is goin’ on here?”

Brittany: “Calm down Rachel, I’m concerned and I know about Silas, I know him all too well.”

 

The annoyed Lee looks away shaking her head, she has reached a level of frustration that has boiled over, there for she has become so sick and tired of the criticism, all she ever wanted to do was enjoy being World Champion and for the last five months it has been the worst time in her career not statistically but everything else that has happened in between that…..

 

Rachel: “Who doesn’t Britt? Who doesn’t know him? Ya and I have fought in that ring, ya have pinned me, I have pinned ya, the fact still remains that what I am now is the World Champion and no ONE, not YOU or ANYONE in this company is gonna take it from me. I honestly should just walk out before Olympus, give them the big fuck ya and leave. I don’t need this shit, seriously I don’t.”

Brittany: “Why have you been getting this Rachel? It’s the company you keep. Silas is the reason by you are being held back, why they are throwing their marketing dollars into Sophie James, why people are getting behind her even if she is still a bitch. Silas is the reason. He saved your life, he led you to the World Title, I get that too but Rachel, is all of that worth this farce partnership with Myra? Is it worth what has happened between you and David considering how much the Helms family loves and respects you? I’m not an advocate for peace and joy, I am a woman that calls it like she sees it. I want you to pillage, maim and destroy, that is who WE are Rachel, we are death dealers, destroyers of worlds, shatter dreams, kill hope all of the above, that is what we do but WE do it our way and right now you are doing it Silas way and until you stop to continue to let him have his way with your career the UWA will NEVER recognize you as World Champion.”

Rachel: “I am the first World Champion they have had that this company can honestly say has beaten all the top stars in the SCW. The SCW can’t say shit about me bein’ World Champion because all the wrasslers over there all fell ta me! They could have marketed that, pushed it on Twitter, on their websites, social media and they didn’t. instead they rather push Datura? Sophie? Talk about everythin’ that ain’t Rachel Tatum Lee and have I given them a reason not ta!? Have I!? No! I am so fuckin’ frustrated right now, I should have never come back…”

Brittany: “Stop talking like that!”

Rachel: “For nine fuckin’ years I have bled, I have sweat and I have done EVERYTHIN’ that was asked of me. Ya saw my struggles, what has happened ta me and damn it, I deserved this!”

 

She holds up the World Championship before throwing it on the floor, Brittany looks on wide eyed….

 

Rachel: “At Outbreak this company forced me ta belittle Sophie! They made it happen cause it’s the only way I can preserve who I am and what I have done. Just go.”

Brittany: “No.”

Rachel: “Leave Britt!”

Brittany: “No!”

Rachel: “Ya think I’m afraid of ya? I will physically throw ya out if I have ta!”

Brittany: “Then do it!”

 

Rachel quickly stands up and wastes no time grabbing Brittany by the halter top and pulling to her feet, Brittany grabs the smaller Cowgirl and pins her against the wall….

 

Brittany: “Calm down!”

Rachel: “Fuck ya!”

Brittany: “Calm down damn it! I am your friend, I care about you more than I do most! All I want is what’s best and what I am seeing right now is you torturing yourself over something that can be fixed! Drop Silas, Rachel! That’s it, drop that bastard and your World Title reign will be what you want it! I KNOW you will walk out Champion after Olympus, just do it without him. You don’t have to change who you are, never do! That’s all Cowgirl, that’s all.”

 

She lets Rachel go and walks toward the door, picking up her heels and heading out, Rachel closes her eyes and actually a few tears of anger trickle down her face before opening them back and staring at the UWA World Championship on the floor….

 

 

THE REAL TRUTH

 

There were many questions as to why Rachel Tatum Lee and Silas Mason became a union. Of course, part of it was the fact Silas did save Rachel’s life from a beating she took at the hands of La Onda in retaliation to what her sister, Red Rayne did to Alana Starr last year on SCW Programming. Rachel in a way felt obligated to take Silas up on his offer, she also found it quite rewarding even though she was going against the better judgment of not only herself but all her friends in general after seeing what he had done to them in the past. For Rachel, it was the hunger of becoming the World Champion, something that had escaped her for many years and some of the desperation to become that also played a part in her decision.

From the SCW to the UWA, she was never really given a chance to compete for that title though she had beaten the best and former World Champions or current Champions at the time which she did on several occasions.

Rachel was a legit threat to the World Title and all she needed was that extra push to go over the top and become the Champion, Silas Mason gave that and so she agreed. Now some may say that Silas has held her back, Tala Longshadow though, an acquaintance for Rachel did play a part in bringing the Cowgirl on board, it was just a matter of time before she finally had become Champion but what was the real reason Silas really wanted Rachel on board? Yes, he wanted revenge on those that turned against him and ran out the manager from wrestling, was it more?

 

New York

Two Days After Outbreak 22

 

Rachel sat at home, her bare feet curled up on the couch wearing jeans and a t-shirt, her long hair in a ponytail and nails polished pink. She watched video of Sophie James and Datura, Rachel was a student of the game and even though she knew every wrestler that surrounded her, she still would study up, her husband, Josh Hudson has come home from business, after settling in, wearing jeans, Vans and a “Violent Kind” t-shirt, he walked over to his beautiful wife and kisses her….

 

Josh: “Sorry I’m late, you seem kinda down, everything okay?”

Rachel: “I’m fine sugar, just have a lot on my mind. I think the criticisms is startin’ ta get ta me these days and that’s odd. Usually I’m alright with anythin’ and everythin’ that is pelted my way but fer some reason it’s gettin’ under my skin. It’s fine, I’ll survive, how was yer trip?”

Josh: “Good, I think I am finally getting somewhere with what I want to do. I’m more worried about you.”

Rachel: “If that was true, ya would go wrassle in UWA, Josh. I’m a big girl, I can handle myself just fine sugar. What’s more important is that ya get back ta where ya wanna be. I had a conversation with Brittany the other day and well, she got me thinkin’ about a few things.”

Josh: “Brittany? Lohan? After our little tiff, I wouldn’t be surprised if she tried to sell you on how shitty a person I am.”

Rachel: “Nah. Though I’m sure she wants ta kick yer ass.”

 

He chuckles a little and nods, sitting back on the couch as Rachel snuggles up to him….

 

Josh: “I have a reputation, I also never bite my tongue. You know that I wouldn’t do anything to hurt you or mess up your friendships, it was an altercation, I’d give her a match if she wanted it. Guess it all comes down to that and so much more. Besides, Britt’s a bitch.”

Rachel: “That’s why we get along, I’m a bitch too. Look, Josh, I know ya have shit in the works, stuff with Regan too, handle your business, get it done, don’t fuck her over, she’s one of my best friends along with Britt, they have been there fer me, that’s all I ask.”

Josh: “You have my word. I need to really get this marriage thing handled too, I have been a loner for a long time and this is all new to me, just bear with me babe.”

Rachel: “We both aren’t good at it sugar, it will take time, we both know that. I’m just at a crossroads right now and I don’t which path to take. Have ya ever felt obligated to stand by someone? Aiken Frost saved my career, he had my loyalty. Silas saved my life, he has mine no matter how many times he has fucked over my friends over, those that believed in him or even Kelcey Wallace, I can’t shake the feeling that maybe I’m goin’ about this all wrong. See, I will never change, this is who I am and if they don’t like me, fuck them all. Brittany said that I wasn’t getting’ respect as World Champion or treated as the face of this company because of Silas. I am the first legit Champion in the Triad that was successful in IWC, UWA and SCW. I don’t get it.”

Josh: “Go with your gut.”

 

She turns to him and tilts her head….

 

Rachel: “That easy?”

Josh: “Yeah, that easy. I always go with my gut. If I don’t know what to do, I allow my gut feeling to tell me so. I’ll support you in whatever you do but I will say this, Silas has kept his promises, he led you to the World Championship. You know he will choose you over Myra any day. He supports you, he gets it. What’s more important? Respect? Or Success?”

Rachel: “Yeah, I see what ya mean. They didn’t think I could do it, be the best in this business. I know what I gotta do, I know where this will lead, I also know that after Olympus I will still be World Champion. Just promise me one thing….”

Josh: “Anything.”

Rachel: “Promise me that you will be honest with me sugar, that’s all I ask.”

Josh: “I would never do anything different, you have my word.”

 

The two kiss before it leads to something more…..

 

A Few Hours Later…

 

Rachel had decided to go visit Silas Mason and Tala Longshadow, she wanted to talk to Silas about a few things and what Brittany had said to her she found difficult to shake. The seed had been planted and still with the promises that Silas gave her and keeping them, why did she feel like this? Throwing on a pair of boots and a jacket, doesn’t even knock and opens the door, this time she showed up unannounced and can hear Silas and Tala talking….

 

Tala: “Do you understand what this means? You are losing a grip on her, she wants to wrestle Sophie James without you there, everything that we planned is going to shit and YOU sir need to fix it!”

 

Rachel stands around the wall by the door way and listens without letting her presence known. She can see that Tala is very animated, something that is unusual for the Cherokee Indian. Silas in his button up blue shirt and black jeans, boots and Stetson, takes it off and places it on the table. He sighs and takes a sip of his whiskey. Tala is in jeans, black boots and leather halter top, her long straight hair hangs down, no polish on her nails ….

 

Silas: “Why are ya gettin’ upset? Rachel is a hot head, we both know that. She wants ta prove her point, she needs ta tell the UWA she’s the World Champion and I agree but NOT without me, that is the kiss of death.”

Tala: “Yes it is, that’s is also the problem, if she loses that World Title than everything we are trying to work for has been ruined. My father will have NOTHING to do with our plan if she is not with you on board and trust me, she loses that title, she will blame YOU for it. Is that what you want? It’s bad enough she is losing trust in you Silas, Myra Lynwood has a lot to do with that. I told you that you should have never brought her on board.”

Silas: “I know I made some mistakes, I get that but I have ta fix them and once we pass this whole Sophie James bullshit after Olympus, we are fine and we can go on and do our own thing. The plan is still in place, it just so happened that Rachel was getting’ beat up by them Mexicans and it opened the door fer us. Yer daddy gonna give ya that Casino.”

Tala: “If the daughter of Howard Lee is not a part of us then no, he will not Silas and that is where you are missing everything! Do you remember that night after Outbreak when you brought Rachel home drunk, what did I tell you then?”

 

He stays silent for a moment before letting out a sigh. Silas takes another sip of his whiskey before nodding and turning back to Tala who stands over him with her arms folded in defiance, annoyance written all over her face. Rachel’s eyes narrow listening to the conversation….

 

Silas: “Ta take care of her or I’d lose her.”

Tala: “Thanks to your bullshit, the UWA is causing you to lose her! How much longer do you think this will go on with her before she starts to question whether things will be easier for her especially from David Helms if she dumps you. Without her father, her family, the plan will NOT work. Did you think you’d get away with that? No, it’s not going to happen so fix it Silas. I’m serious here, fix it or else.”

Silas: “Rachel ain’t goin’ anywhere. The UWA alienated her, they have dropped the ball, it works in our favor. Just trust me on this Tala, Baby Tex trusts me, sure I shoulda never brought in Myra, Rachel done beat her ass after what happened with Victoria, she’ll take her down at some point. Now it’s Sophie, I made ya a promise, I intend ta keep it Tala. When this is all over, Rachel will be my prized Champion fer years ta come, the best in this business and we will use the influence of her daddy ta get what we want.”

Tala: “It’s not that easy Silas, the Cherokee are people of honor which is why I have spit in the face of their ways. I want WHAT IS OWED to me and whatever I have to do to get it I will. I love Rachel, she saved my life but she doesn’t know the history my family and hers and she never will, do you hear me? So FIX IT! We had a deal and I intend for you to keep or else.”

Silas: “Or else what?”

 

Before Silas can even pick up his glass and take a sip of his whiskey a steel tomahawk lands right by his arm going right into the top of the mahogany table, wide-eyed he looks up a Tala with a scowl on his face…..

 

Tala: “Or else, next time that lands between your legs. I am not playing games here Silas, you take care of Rachel, whatever she wants you give her but damn if you let her go out to war alone, if I have to at Olympus, I will make sure she stays at Champion.”

Silas: “I will handle this!”

Tala: “You better because I swear to God if you do not? You know exactly what is going to happen don’t you?”

Silas: “Yeah…. I do.”

Tala: “Good.”

 

Silas takes a deep breath and takes out the Tomahawk, he hands it to Tala and feels the cut in the table. Rachel had heard enough and she slowly sneaks back out the door and toward her car. She gets in and starts to back out….

 

Silas: “Ya owe me a new table.”

Tala: “Whatever, I…. “

 

The Cherokee turns her attention toward the front of the house, she walks over to the window and sees Rachel’s Jeep drive off, slowly looking over at Silas who sighs….

 

Silas: “Shit.”

 

In the Jeep, Rachel grips her steering wheel in anger, she slams her palm against it a few more times before finally stopping and taking a deep breath realizing that maybe, just maybe….

She has been played.

 

 

EPILOGUE: FEARS

 

Rachel Tatum Lee wasn’t one for fears, she is a woman who was absolutely fearless. Growing up she had to mature quickly after her mother died at a young age, it was then that Rachel soon started to really embrace the woman she was but a lot of it had to do with seeded anger. When her father wasn’t around, Rachel and her younger sister Daisy would be taken care of by her uncle, Jack Lee. Jack was the older brother of Howard, Rachel’s father, the two had a very close relationship, there were three brothers, the other was Eustace, the eldest but he is a story for another day. Jack always liked taking care of the girls, both Daisy and Rachel but after a while things started to become a little uncomfortable. Jack had disappeared and came back around Thanksgiving last year to see Damon, the new son of Howard and Mary Beth Mallory. During that time Daisy was going through her rehabilitation after the SCW sent her away, losing all grip in reality and the comments she had stated about David Miller’s passing…..

Now, time had passed since that uncomfortable meeting, Rachel hadn’t really heard from Jack when he mentioned he would think about moving to Texas. After everything that had been going on in the UWA, it was time for Rachel to go home for a few days, visit her baby brother and see Daisy Lee….

Laredo, Texas

Last Week

Rachel had arrived at her father’s home. She hadn’t seen much of him or her family for that matter lately and it was all because of her UWA schedule, her marriage to Josh Hudson and other factors. Josh Hudson also made the trip with her, he was starting to develop a good rapport with her family. Wearing jeans, boots and a blue blouse, with Josh also wearing jeans, boots and a button up shirt, he stood outside with Howard Lee drinking a bear, Rachel was inside with Mary and Damon, Daisy had not yet arrived….

 

Mary: “Something is bothering you child. You wouldn’t just come here to visit if there wasn’t. Did you finally realize that being a World Champion isn’t all it’s cracked out to be?”

Rachel: “Yeah, I have. It’s a curse. I did what I wanted, maybe it’s time ta just walk away.”

Mary: “Oh no, that’s not you. Look at this child, he is the future, Damon Lee. What you represent is the present. You can’t allow this negative press to deter you. Besides, Silas Mason isn’t exactly the most trustworthy but no matter what your father and I love and support you.”

 

Rachel starts to laugh….

 

Mary: “What is so funny?”

Rachel: “Ya, being my soon ta be Stepmom. It’s kinda crazy, my momma is Typhoid Mary. Best part is what, yer like a couple years older than me? My life sucks right now, at least professionally but that’s not gonna stop me from doing what I need ta in order ta prove them all wrong and finally shut up all this gallivanting about their precious Sophie, look how fast they dropped Alana.”

Mary: “It happens, it’s okay because you don’t need approval, did I ever get it from them? Of course not. Please, Rachel, for years you have played the game well, continue to do so. That is all anyone can ever ask of you. Do you care about respect and adulation? Or would you rather piss everyone off and watch them sulk in humility and defeat as you stand World Champion and NOT give any of them what they want?”

 

The Cowgirl sits quietly for a moment and nods….

 

Mary: “There is your answer. Play the game, be the winner and then? Turn the game on them. That’s how I was successful in my career. Now I have this, my son, my daughters, your father. I won…. Don’t you want to win?”

Rachel: “Yeah, I do.”

Mary: “Then do so. Win at any cost and you will be rewarded with riches. It doesn’t matter who is along for the ride, as long you are driving.”

 

The evil Mary smirks and stands up carrying Damon and goes outside to greet Howard and Josh. Just then, Daisy Lee, the woman known as Red Rayne walks in with her jet-black hair hanging down, black leggings, open toes sandals and a white halter top with her nails polished black, Rachel stands and greets her sister….

 

Rachel: “I didn’t think ya would show up.”

Daisy: “Of course I would dear sister, I wouldn’t miss spendin’ time with ya for the world. Is he here?”

 

Rachel is a bit taken back that her sister has reclaimed her Texas draw, something that completely went away when she was Red Rayne…..

 

Rachel: “So yer from Texas again and not New York City?”

Daisy: “Rehab. Enough about me, ya didn’t answer the question. Is he here?”

Rachel: “Who? Jack?”

Daisy: “Yes.”

Rachel: “No, I haven’t seen him and dad hasn’t mentioned him. I think he’s gone sugar, we don’t have to worry about him coming back ever again…. Or at least fer now.”

Daisy: “No one knows, right?”

 

The older Lee shakes her head….

 

Rachel: “And no one will know.”

Daisy: “we need ta…. Oh hi.”

 

While they were talking, Josh came back inside and comes over, hugging his sister in law….

 

Josh: “Hey beautiful, looking great as ever.”

Daisy: “Flattery will get ya everywhere….”

Rachel: “Ya two catch up, I’ll be right back.”

Josh: “Okay.”

 

Daisy and Josh continue to chat, Rachel makes her way outside to her father Howard, a beer in hand he sips and hugs his daughter….

 

Howard: “Ya picked a good man Rachel, I like him.”

Rachel: “Me too daddy, me too.”

Howard: “Listen, I wanted ta tell ya, I talked ta yer Uncle Jack, he’s movin’ down here ta Texas, kinda nice ta have my brother around again, ain’t that great?”

 

Her eyes widen before she turns away for a brief moment, Rachel sighs, lowering her head and nodding quickly before turning her attention back to her father, all she can do is think back to sixteen years ago and his voice whispering in her ear….

 

“Shhh…. It’s our lil’ secret”

 

Rachel grinds her teeth and forces a smile….

 

Rachel: “Yeah daddy, that’s great.”

 

The Cowgirl looks inside the house and sees Daisy talking to Josh, her worst fears have come true….

 

Rachel: “….just great….”

 

Scene Fades

 

It was always about respect fer me until I realized that in this world even if you gain or earn it it’s never guaranteed. The UWA had a chance ta make me their cornerstone, allow me ta lead the way into the rest of this year and show the SCW a true World Champion and someone that DOMINATED over there with very few hiccups but instead they got too snarky, smart fer their own good and now they want to throw Mackie’s favorite wrassler at me to soften up The Violent Kind against Sophie James, their chosen one?

The only thing they did was unleash Hell on their little sanctuary.

I’m not playin’ games anymore, people are gonna start getting’ hurt and if yaw anna hold my relationship with Silas Mason over my head, then do so but when it comes time ta explain ta the families of the fallen ya keep throwin’ in my path just remember?

I was the one yer momma always warned ya about.

 

 

PROMO TIME


Rachel Tatum Lee….

I can say so many things about her but the first that comes to mind is violence. Rachel has been known as the “Violent Kind” for many years, a woman that would fight against anyone in any setting to prove a point and in the last five years since coming to the SCW, IWC and now UWA she’s done just that. Rachel has gone through her incarnations, first with Stacy Kissinger, thank God that didn’t last long, to becoming the cornerstone of The Coalition with Aiken Frost to coming out and really taking the fight to New Eden and finally now with Silas Mason where we can all agree he is a scum bucket but he did keep his promise of getting Rachel to the World Title but that’s where the story is just starting, Rachel Tatum Lee since then hasn’t had a great reign, she finds herself struggling at times as Champion. Not because she can’t win a match or defend it successfully, let’s be honest, it’s because this company has shown her absolutely no respect or support…

And this is hard for me to say, I know how hard David’s job is, it’s something he takes pride in, Rachel may not understand all the ends and outs but you know who is even more disgruntled than Rachel toward management? Datura. Now that’s one sour bitch, I haven’t heard that much whining and complaining since Selena Frost left the UWA because she sucked. I don’t think Datura gets it though, she doesn’t have a fucking clue who Rachel Tatum Lee really is, if she did the woman would at least respect the fact her life is in danger but these days, so many people suffer from that type of thinking, trying to downplay their opponents, bitch do you realize that’s the UWA World Champion and a woman who we can count her singles losses in one hand over the last five years?

No, you don’t know that because Datura plays smart ass but most are dumber than a stump. Your arrogance will be your downfall, Rachel hates your guts, she enjoys making an example of you and my husband while he may think highly of you, I don’t because the lack of respect you have shown Rachel. It doesn’t stop there, though does it? What about Sophie James, your buddy from Majestic Wrestling? Are people that blind and stupid? What this means to you Datura is you’re a target, this isn’t some statement match right before Olympus, it’s not a chance for you to show Dave he made the right decision to bring you on board, blaming him for your shortcomings. No Datura, this is about Rachel sending a message to Sophie James and you bitch drew the short straw. She is angry, frustrated and most importantly?

Determined.

You can post all the saying and quotes you want, tweeting and fancy words aren’t going to save you from the ass kicking the Violent Kind gives as a preview to Sophie James on things to come and when you lose and this is over? Don’t blame David….

Blame your mouth.

Meow Bitches.”

 

-Regan Street

 

THE DEVIL’S “FLOWER”?

 

The Scene Opens….

 

Sitting on a black leather couch is none other than the UWA World Champion, Rachel Tatum Lee. The Hardcore Cowgirl that has made a name for herself in professional wrestling for almost her entire career wanted to prove that she can be more than that, coming to the UWA after breaking records in both the SCW and the IWC, the unstoppable and extremely dangerous Champion started to really settle into her role until her hunger grew, wanting to accomplish that before she retired, being a World Champion was the icing on the cake and NO ONE could say anything about who she has beaten especially the SCW where she flourished and still to this day holds the record for longest reigning Underground Champion. Rachel and Silas Mason became a match made in Hell and with many starting to doubt exactly what she can do, it was Rachel Tatum Lee herself that wanted this match with Datura, a woman that from the very first day she stepped foot into the UWA claimed she would beat Rachel right off the get go, challenging her, talking on Twitter about how great she was and how so many would cower at her presence, this of course was taken with a grain of salt by the World Champion, she’s heard it all before and the aftermath was never what they predicted….

It was what Rachel always knew….

A bloody ending for those that too Rachel lightly.

After hearing so many others singing the praises of Sophie James, an acquaintance of Datura back in their Majestic days, it was only that much more incentive for the World Champion to send a message by using Datura as an example and building momentum going into Olympus in the Main Event in a match where suddenly she felt like the Underdog. Wearing dress black slacks and open toed shoes, a white halter top with her long brunette hair in a half ponytail and her nails polished silver, the gorgeous Cowgirl looked dressed to kill next to Silas Mason in a black suit, snakeskin boots and matching Stetson. He nods….

 

REC:

 

The camera begins to record, The World Title sits right in front of Rachel. Silas steps to the forefront and begins to speak…..

 

“Well look at here, it seems like some of ya don’t respect what the World has done in recent months, hopin’ that we would crumble and implode all at the hands of the UWA cause all they wanted was ta make sure we didn’t succeed. Is that why since Rachel’s become the World Champion there hasn’t been ONE tweet promoting her? ONE advertisement? Not ONE time has the UWA shown how proud they are ta finally have a World Champion that CAN claim she can beat anyone in the SCW? Isn’t that what this company wants? Ta be able and stand in front of the SCW and claim their top wrassler can beat theirs? Guess what?

SHE HAS!

All this company has done is screw over my Rachel, the World Champion, the woman that could carry this company on her back and ya haven’t, why? Is it because of me? Ya can’t stand the fact I manage the top wrassler in this company and the other top champion? Rachel Tatum Lee, Myra Lynwood and I RAN the Ginger Nation outta of the UWA, I don’t care who takes credit, that is a fact and now as we head inta Olympus the last four months have been utterly insulting to say the least to Rachel, ta me, ta Myra and The World. What we have ta sit back and watch. Endure is ta see the UWA put their marketing money behind Sophie James because she has some sort of upset at Collision Course? Or maybe Datura who all we heard was how dangerous and how great of an addition she was and tell me somethin’…

What has she done?

What ya have sittin’ right here is PROOF! This isn’t talk! This isn’t some blowhard CLAIMIN’ that she is gonna win everythin’ and does NOTHIN’! What Rachel has done is kept her word and instead of praisin’ her, instead of givin’ her the keys ta the Kingdom instead ya wanna ride on reputation and NOT facts!? Well, I’m glad this match is happenin’, I’m ecstatic Rachel Tatum Lee is facin’ Datura at the Outbreak right before Olympus. What is gonna happen is not a message and not just momentum bein’ built goin’ into Outbreak….

No, instead what we will see is TRUTH.”

 

The very animated and annoyed Silas Mason paces a little before looking over at Rachel who just sits there without any emotion. He nods and turns back to the camera, knowing this match is a momentum maker or breaker, he can’t have Rachel with a hiccup before Olympus, Sophie James is already gleaming with confidence, the last thing he needs is for her to have even more but with her going up against Alana Starr he is hopeful she is defeated and her confidence broken…..

 

“The truth, Rachel Tatum Lee is on a far different level than Datura thinks she is. Ya see, there is no fallacy here, this isn’t some made up joke, Rachel isn’t gonna come out and recite a poem some lonely EMO lesbian wrote right before she committed suicide or recite lyrics of some song written by a one hit wonder that may have 6 views on YouTube. Rachel isn’t gonna Tweet silly little sayings tryin’ ta make herself look like a badass…

Rachel says what she does and that is TRUTH.

Ladies and Gentlemen, whether the UWA wants to admit it or not, I proudly present ta ya THE World Champion and a woman that can beat ANY World Champion in this fuckin’ business and the REAL Devil of the UWA….. RACHEL TATUM LEE!”

 

The Texan steps back and allows the attention of the camera to face her. Crossing her legs, curling her toes for a moment and biting down on her jaw, the brown eyes of the World Champion narrow a little before she starts to address the camera. Bottom line, she doesn’t like Datura, she thinks the woman talks too much and doesn’t back up her claim. She speaks in Texas draw….

 

“How much longer do ya think I’m gonna let this go? This was supposed ta be the greatest time of my career, my life. I dedicated this ta my late husband who died in this sport tryin’ ta reach what I have and he believed in it. He thought that the people who ran wrasslin’ were geniuses, they knew what was best fer us and I kept tellin’ him this was nothin’ more than a cutthroat business where at some point he like everyone else would be discarded fer that next big thing and then the next one after that but he gave me hope and ta the day I won the World Championship here in the UWA no matter what my sister used ta say I held on ta that hope and now?

Yes, I abandoned it.

After seeing the ringers I’ve been put through in recent months, all I want ta do now is burn this place ta the ground and I shouldn’t feel that way, I instead should be sitting here right now full of pride for being a World Champion, able to represent this company but ego’s yes, egos have instead destroyed what I have created and fer that reason the UWA will ALWAYS be number two until they embrace me as their World Champion and not try ta hang their success on a bunch of flash in the pans that step up ONLY when it calls fer it. I have been consistent fer NINE years and some bitch like Datura is gonna try and downplay who I am? Do you think that she will discredit me because I didn’t give a fuck about beating Ricky Octavius for the Hybrid Championship, I came for one reason and that reason is sitting right in front of me. Or maybe because I was disqualified against Myra Lynwood ta protect my title? No, it was a message ta remind her who the hell I am but that’s the problem with ya Datura, ya THINK yer smart. Ya THINK yer dangerous, ya THINK yer being screwed over by management when the truth be told, yer not smart, as a matter of fact on the surface ya may look intelligent but when ya open yer mouth ya erase all doubt and prove ta the world yer nothin’ more than a disgruntled little washed hack who hasn’t had success since Majestic five years ago.

If ya did ANY of yer homework ya would know from SCW where I was the LONGEST reigning Underground Champion and left former Champions like Syren and Shilo Valiant lying in pools of their own blood, ya would KNOW that I am not talk. If ya did yer homework and watched the IWC where I was the LONGEST No Holds Barred Champion that never lost the title, a place Ialmost KILL Orlando Cruze, may his soul rest in peace or made New Eden my bitch. Had ya done yer homework ya would know that the minute I came ta the UWA I mentioned I had one goal, ta be world Champion and here it is. Do I go through my career not being the most dangerous cunt the world has ever seen by holding two championships a combined two and a half years in a division where ya have ta be more vicious and brutal than yer opponent? Yet ya have the audacity ta say I imagine what I am goin’ ta do? I am tough behind a keyboard?

Datura, if ya actually had a smidgen of the success I’ve had in the last five years in the Triad alone, I may take ya serious, instead all I can remember how many matches ya won in Chimera while I was managing Jed Wayne….”

 

Rachel makes a “zero” sign with her hand. Silas starts to chuckle a little before looking back down at the Hardcore Cowgirl and nodding. Rachel wants nothing more than to beat Datura within an inch of her life and then defeat her to prove a point to the UWA and to shut her up. Rachel has finally reached her boiling point….

 

“That’s right, zero. When ya came here, all I saw on twitter was the UWA callin’ yer praises. David helms was paintin’ the walls with yer name and ya know what I did? I rolled my eyes and laughed before I sipped my beer. I wasn’t impressed then and I’m not impressed now. If this was a spellin’ bee, maybe some kind of IQ test, sure hands down ya would beat me Datura. It isn’t, see, I don’t have ta out think ya ta beat ya within an inch of yer life and leave ya lyin’ in a pool of yer own piss and bile. I told Myra what I was goin’ ta do and I did it. I told Ricky Octavius and Alana Starr what I was gonna do and I did it. So now instead of bein’ innovative or different like ya claim ya are, instea dyer cliché, spewing out bullshit out of that asshole in yer face ya call a mouth and tell lies?

Everyone that watched yer lil’ diatribe ya call a promo with the exception of probably that idiot, Mr UWA is shakin’ their heads and face palmin’ right now because al;l ya did was talk a load of crap to inflate that oversized bruised ego. While I was breakin’ records in major promotions and defeatin’ the stars that claim ta be the best where were ya? Brawlin’ in bingo halls, callin’ yerself a bad ass because ya fucked a botanist once and decided ta call yerself after a flower and be the best out of a group of never was? The coolest kid in the Glee Club? David Helms knew what he was gettin’ when he signed me, he took a chance with you and it paid off?  Yeah, sure and of course back in the day he probably bought an HD-DVD Player instead of a Blu-Ray. He knew when he signed me he was gettin’ a future World Champion, when he signed you he was hopin’ ya at least wouldn’t choke and make an ass outta yerself like ya did in Chimera….

Don’t throw stones in glass houses sugar when ya haven’t backed up a word of it.

From the moment ya came ta the UWA ya claimed ta win every championship, looks ta me ya can’t even be Queen of the Ring so instead of takin’ ownership, ya blame Helms? I have a right ta have a beef with management but ya have none, given ample opportunities and when ya fail AGAIN at Olympus then what Datura? Is this when ya blame the Dave again? How about this, what excuse will ya come up with when I scramble yer brains inta the mat, when I take yer head clean off and rest my foot on yer unconscious body? Will ya come out and say I’m all talk again? Defame me? Discredit what I have done when honestly, I already know ya don’t know shit? Instead what ya are is the remnants of Majestic, what Sophie James represents, what she stands fer and I see her in ya. How does that feel Datura that while I know yer tough sugar, I am gonna use ya as a stepping stone ta prepare myself against James….

Fer ya see, I owe David one for the way he has handled this World Title reign I have and I can assure ya, I’m doin’ him a favor by beatin’ the hell outta ya. How does it feel Datura? Let’s clear up some REAL facts, shall we? Ya haven’t lived up to this hype, created by ONE individual. The biggest press machine in the UWA fer Datura is Datura. There isn’t one person sold on yer crap and come Outbreak?

I’m gonna prove yer nothin’ but TALK.”

 

Rachel leans in and grabs the World Championship, she takes a deep breath and thinks of so many ways to hurt Datura, a woman that obviously has no respect for her and with that said, she will do whatever it takes to make sure she leaves a lasting reminder on Datura. She looks at the title then turns her attention back to the camera and speaks….

 

“Ya can complain all ya want, if ya were that good, it wouldn’t matter what conditions this company put ya in, ya would come out on top. They were gonna put me up against the whole roster and did I flinch? Was I happy? No but ya know what? I was ready and that is the REAL difference between ya and I, yer a dreamer, too smart fer yer own good. Ya have convinced yerself that yer on this level when yer far beneath it and now I get the chance ta do what I do best. So while ya go ahead and brag about bein’ “smart” and playin’ yerself up ta sell what no one is buyin’?

I will DO what I say and there isn’t ONE person watchin’ this right now that doubts it. Datura, while ya were peddling around and tellin’ us all how GREAT ya are? I was showin’ them how GREAT I am. While ya were tweetin’ away little poems and lyrics, I was beatin’ the hell out of the best this business has ta offer. Ya wanna go off on my career by the last three or four matches I have had? I guess ya conveniently forgot the Icon memorial Tournament where I beat EVERYONE on the roster ta get my shot at the World Championship, right? Yer fuckin’ pathetic and sad, so go ahead, do that, fer my last match before Olympus I stamp the exclamation point.

Don’t worry sugar, I’m not gonna get myself disqualified ta make a statement, this match I’m gonna make sure I take my time slowly with you, make ya suffer just a little more before I finish ya off.

I don’t like ya, I don’t respect ya and I think nothin’ of ya. I will beat the respect outta ya, I will make ya eat yer words, I will shove that IQ down yer throat and enjoy every second of it and finally? I will make ya regret everythin’ ya said about me cause what are ya gonna say after Outbreak? Nothin’, because I don’t have ta talk a big game, I have beaten bitches meaner and faster than ya on a weekly basis. Datura, I made a career out of it, ya made it a hobby…..

And in front of the whole world sugar?”

 

She glances over at the World Championship for a moment before looking back at the camera with her eyes narrowed….

 

“I will leave ya Dead in Tombstone.

Ya can be the smart one all ya want Datura, in this business, only one Kind survive…..

The Violent Kind.”

 

Silas starts to laugh as Rachel finally cracks a smirk and holds up the World Championship….

 

FADE TO BLACK

/REC

 

 

Datura I remember you from Majestic Wrestling. Didn’t think much of you then. Nothing has changed. I don’t think much of you now. You remind me of a fresh-faced rookie who comes on the scene, he or she comes into a wrestling company, runs their mouth, believes they are the biggest thing since slice bread. This punk always picks a fight with the biggest dog in the yard knowing they are over matched. You had a nerve believing you could step up to Rachel Tatum Lee barely into your tenure in UWA. Barking at the World Champion doesn’t make you tough. It makes you cliché. Ordinary. But you don’t believe you’re ordinary?

Are you a special snowflake Datura?

Hate to… scratch that, I love to break it to you hun, you’re not.

The only reason you’re here is because David Helms took pity on your ass and that dwindling career that has meant, nothing. That’s the truth in black and white. May 1st reality sets in. All the trash talk you have been shooting Rachel’s way since you stepped foot in this company will blow up in your face. It’s easy to act tough. Maybe on some level you are, like I said before, you remind me of the youngster who buys into his own hype way too much. You’re not as good as you claim to be. You’re not this demon, Mackie has promoted over the past couple weeks across UWA airwaves.

On May 1st, the bubble will burst Datura, no ins and buts about it. You will dig into the well for another excuse for why you came up small.

That’s the reality.

You’re not used to reality, I know. Life works that way. Sorry. Honeymoon period in UWA is over.

Welcome to the slaughterhouse.

Rachel… IT’S CLOBBERING TIME.

The end.”

 

– Brittany Lohan

 

WHISPERS OF THE “VIOLENT KIND”

What ya saw at Collision Course was simple, a threat that was thwarted. Not once was I tryin’ ta get myself disqualified, instead after Victoria Salinas decided ta drop me because the lil’ bitch can’t seem ta take a hint that I own her ass, my so-called tag team partner looked on, smiled and walked away. Do ya think I’m okay with that? For Victoria to even attack me and the management act like they are forced ta fine her is a joke in itself, somethin’ I’ve had ta deal with since becoming the World Champion of the UWA. This was my time to enjoy my career, after nine long years competing and this company would rather ruin everythin’ I worked for. Then?

There’s greed.

Myra Lynwood fer all her failures allowed her lust fer the World Championship when she couldn’t beat Alana Starr and decided it was a good idea ta come after me because she can’t beat Marie Jones? So as many times this company, it’s heroes and the favorited who play the part of savior fer the front office always dickin’ us around, Myra Lynwood instead got soft and so because of that? I beat her within an inch of her fuckin’ life. I didn’t care if I was disqualified, I wasn’t tryin’ ta save my belt….

I was tryin’ ta kill her.

She was my partner, we were part of The World and now the ball is in her court. See, Myra has ta make that decision now, it’s her opportunity ta really dig dip into her own psyche, her wants and needs and start ta figure out if the pursuit of MY World Championship is really what she wants because if tit is? Next time I’ll make sure the “Mistress of Manipulation” has her fuckin’ neck broken. I don’t wanna be violent here, I rather find a peaceful solution ta all of this instead of fightin’ with people who are supposed ta be on my side but honestly, ya try and take what I worked for and I will make sure that there is nothin’ left of ya. I wanna turn a new leaf, I wanna have fun and be the World Champion I KNOW that I can be but this company and even my own allies decide ta make it the most miserable time in my career?

Ya don’t even know what the fuck ya started.

Now as THE World Champion I’m supposed ta fall inta some role, watch places like the SCW crumble in turmoil and chaos, watch the lemmings cheer one every stupid red head that has ONE good night when I have been consistent fer nine years, turned the SCW on its ear and beat ALL their World Champions, provin’ that I am a Champion of Champion? Deny it, tell yerselves that no matter what ya say or do that ya will keep me contained and buried in this roster as the person who leads this company?

Fine….

Then come Outbreak, I’ll start the body count.

POOR CHOICES

Rachel Tatum Lee has had a career of ups and downs, there was a time when she considered leaving wrestling when things simply didn’t go her way, instead she found answers, a different path and became one of the most dangerous women to ever grace a wrestling ring. Since then her reputation has built into one that everyone knows what to expect from Rachel, a woman that at one point brought an entire roster to its knees in the SCW. When she decided to wrestle in IWC, her first night she made an impact and a short time later put Orlando Cruze in the hospital. For years Rachel built a reputation of being the “Violent Kind” and there was NO ONE that could stop her but Rachel needed more, it was time to become a World Champion after years of being type casted as a Hardcore Wrestler. When the IWC failed to do so she walked away, everyone thought she would retire never being World Champion but that wasn’t the case and she returned never losing the No Holds Barred Championship but the IWC went on hiatus….

Any hope of returning dwindled with each passing day that now everyone knows it will never return, so with a deal in place, Silas Mason brought her to the UWA and promised he’d make her champion and delivered on it but that didn’t stop him from bringing in Myra Lynwood to help with The World, another Champion wrestler, Silas always knew that jealousy could get in the way if the World Championship was involved and he was right, the two had the UWA in the palm of their hand but the gleam of the World Title was enough and that along with the front office of the UWA constantly trying to interfere in Rachel’s reign, not allowing for her to enjoy the fruits of her labor and Rachel was NOT okay with that. And so, when Myra decided that she was going to allow Victoria Salinas to attack Rachel from behind and then do nothing was the straw that broke the camel’s back….

Rachel would exact her revenge on Myra and wait for her opportunity to finally drive Victoria’s head to the mat one more time and walk away from it. Silas was trying his best to calm down the situation but even he knew that something would give; his loyalties were always with Rachel and yet he couldn’t make it that obvious and so the slick Texan did the only thing he could do….

Promote the match and unleash the Violent Kind.

 

Outbreak 19

New York

 

Not only did Myra steal the pin after Rachel had Marie Jones done after Dead In Tombstone, she then left Rachel to get attacked by Victoria Salinas. After Rachel recovered, she was hot, angry and sat in the back with her head down looking at the World Championship while Silas paced the locker room, Jed Wayne stood in the corner of the room silent……

 

Silas: “Are ya okay!? Just answer me that, are ya okay?”

Rachel: “I’ve been through far worse Silas, she caught me from behind, she knows she can’t beat me face ta face, the lil’ bitch wanted ta save face, she won’t catch me again, trust me on that. The bigger issue is Myra Lynwood, Tala was right, we should have left her ta fend on her own, only reason she even had Championship Gold was because of us. Now she has a match with me at Collision Course? Nah, I’ll kill her.”

Silas: “That’s what THEY want. It is blatantly obvious that Drew Bryant and David Helms are tryin’ their best ta take the title off ya and create dissension amongst the World. They are threatened by what we have done, they know that together they can’t stop us.”

Rachel: “Right and Myra had choices Silas, don’t pin this all on management, she could have easily fought against it, told them ta take a hike, instead she left me AFTER she stole my pin cause without me she can’t beat Marie Jones. There is so much she coulda done and instead chose ta take this route, fine I’ll bury her in Tombstone.”

 

The Cowgirl grabs the bag of ice and places it on her neck, gripping the World Championship and staring at the reflection the faceplate makes. She has worked hard for this, disappointed the company she wrestles for didn’t embrace her as World Champion and instead have pulled her chain since the moment she won the World Title. For Rachel, this should have been her moment to shine and instead she has played the survival game for far too long and is sick of it, Silas can see that and share the sentiment….

 

Silas: “This can be fixed.”

Rachel: “Fixed? What if I don’t want it ta be fixed Silas!? What if all I wanna do is break her fuckin’ neck now? What if all I wanna do is drive her fuckin’ head inta the ground and watch her quiver like the bitch she is? Fixed? Nah Silas, the time fer fixin’ passed about thirty minutes ago, there ain’t no fixin’ now. The only way this ends is her blood on my fuckin’ hands.”

Silas: “That’s what they want, they want ya ta beat up Myra and she beat ya up! Don’t let em’ win Rachel. These two blowhards will do anythin’ in order ta destroy the World, ANYTHIN’ and if we let them, then what? Yer the World Champion and it is time ta remind the world exactly what that means Baby Tex. This isn’t how it ends, hell this isn’t even how it’s supposed to go. Sooner or later they will get theirs and she will get hers. Fer now we can’t let them win Rachel, I know yer upset…”

 

She slowly looks up at Silas, he’s seen that expression on her face before, throwing down the ice bag and slowly standing up before taking a deep breath and biting down on her jaw…..

 

Rachel: “Are ya fuckin’ serious? Upset? Ya don’t even know how I feel right now. I have been the victim of their constant CIRCLE JERKIN’! They have said I’m suspended, I’m gonna face the entire roster fer the title, I’m gonna do this, or that or this and keep changin’ their minds! Then they threaten ta suspend me, hell they did suspend me fer the same thing that Vicky did ta me just a lil’ while ago and what do I get!? Nothin’ but my own partner walkin’ away and leavin’ me ta the wolves AFTER she stole my pin in some petty move ta gain back some lost confidence cause she’s Marie’s bitch!? I AM THE World Champion and I have never been treated like this even when I was drivin’ hammers inta referee’s heads! Ta even fathom that I have ta go through with this!? It’s insultin’! So, don’t come and tell me I’m upset!”

Silas: “Rachel, look….”

Rachel: “NO! I’m done with this conversation and I am done with this shit period! I didn’t come ta the UWA ta be disrespected after the SCW basically threw me away! This was their chance ta make a point that NO SCW Champion in that league has beaten me and I instead have beaten them, they could have marketed me ta be THE World Champion and instead THEY DROPPED THE FUCKIN’ BALL! The UWA wants recognition, I have heard thousands of people praisin’ the SCW, praisin just how great they are, this was the chance the UWA had but let’s be honest here. They hate ya, they hate me cause I’m with ya and now they drove a wedge between Myra and I? No Silas, Myra drove a wedge between Myra and I! I’m not gonna listen ta this nonsense anymore, I’m not! Instead I’m gonna pick myself up and I’m gonna walk away before I hurt someone and fuckin’ regret it! I am so stupid, all I wanted ta do was enjoy my time and instead I find myself fightin’ fer respect that I earned a LONG time ago!”

 

She stands up, grabs her World Championship still in her wrestling gear and walks out. Silas sighs and glances over at Jed who shakes his head….

 

Silas: “Ya got an opinion too big man?”

Jed: “Maybe ya just have ta let her loose instead of trying ta make her somethin’ she ain’t.”

 

After that said, Jed walks by Silas and steps out the door too. The Texan stands there in an empty locker room knowing fully well that what Rachel has said is truth. Myra hasn’t gone rogue, she’s doing what she always intended to do from day one and now he’s seeing it come to fruition, he knew that one day this would happen, he just didn’t think Bryant and Helms would speed it along and since his plan didn’t work….

It’s time for a new one.

 

A Few Hours Later…

 

Rachel kicks up her bare feet with the baby pink polished nails, her long brunette hair hangs to side, wearing black shorts and a tank top. The hands of her husband, Josh Hudson rubs her tight neck after Victoria Salinas dropped her from behind. She sips a glass of Jack and Coke, Hudson in just shorts saw what happened to his gorgeous wife, he knows what she is thinking but even he is becoming weary, sick and tired of everything that has happened so far to the World Champion….

 

Hudson: “This needs to stop.”

Rachel: “It will, when I break their necks.”

Hudson: “No, I mean you need someone to watch your back that you can trust Rachel. It’s obvious Myra wasn’t the one and to even think she would leave you behind, steal a pin just makes me question Silas as well. What exactly is he planning and why would he do that? Are you sure there are no ulterior motives with that bastard?”

Rachel: “At this point I don’t know but I need ta have faith in him. I see what he is tryin’ ta do, keep the peace, try to save The World from disintegratin’ but let’s all be honest with each other, Drew and David were never gonna let this succeed and they will do everythin’ in their power ta get this title away from me. So now I have ta wrassle Myra and Collision Course and on top of that someone will get a shot at my title at Olympus? Ya know the UWA Will make sure they set me up, I just don’t understand how and why they would even think about doin’ this but whatever, ta even think this is possible, from a man who I saved his daughter.”

Hudson: “I’m trying to understand, I care for Regan and her success…”

Rachel: “So do I, that’s why I’m havin’ such a problem with this. Regan makes it a difficult situation. I wanna be understandin’, I wanna ta see things get better but David is pushin’ me ta the point that I will drop him on his fuckin’ head. They don’t get it, what this title means ta me. I don’t know Josh, sugar this is a no-win situation.”

 

Josh continues to rub her neck, he can feel how tense she is and how she feels about the whole situation. Josh has been talking about going back to the SCW but maybe the UWA is where it’s been under his nose the entire time. His wife needs him, can he really trust Silas Mason, right now he has too but Rachel definitely now is looking for blood against Myra Lynwood….

 

Hudson: “It is a win situation and you are going to do just that Rachel, you are going to win, you are going to handle this and if you have to bury Myra in the process so be it, you don’t need her, Silas doesn’t need her but you do need someone watching your back.”

Rachel: “I’ll be fine Josh, once I cut the dead weight. I know Silas wants ta work this out, well I’ll lead him ta believe I want the same shit and then at Collision Course, I’m gonna tear her apart limb from limb. I’m not playin’ these games anymore with this bitch, the buck stops here and when I am done, the next contender, Vicky and anyone else that wants ta get in my way, hell even Alana Starr if she decides ta come back are gonna pay fer it, I promise ya.”

 

She downs the rest of the Jack and Coke and places the cup on the table, closing her eyes for a moment as she tries to calm herself down, just thinking about what happened makes her blood boil. At least being comforted by her husband helps even if at times she just wants to lash out and destroy furniture. Hudson continues to massage her neck gently causing her to relax to the point she starts to fight sleep, her emotions are probably the only thing keeping her awake….

There is a knock on the door…

 

Hudson: “Are you expecting anyone?”

Rachel: “No one, this late it’s probably Silas.”

Hudson: “Stay here.”

 

Josh walks over to the door, he opens it to see the beautiful Cherokee, Tala Longshadow standing there in black jeans, boots, a black long sleeve shirt and matching leather jacket, her long dark brown hair hangs down, no polish on her nail. In her hand she has a motorcycle helmet and gloves…..

 

Hudson: “It’s Tala.”

Rachel: “Let her in.”

Hudson: “You rode your bike in this weather?”

Tala: “Yeah, I did, stop being a pussy.”

Hudson: “I’m not, as a matter of fact, I’m pretty impressed.”

Tala: “Thanks, how is she?”

Hudson: “A little sore and a whole lotta of pissed off.”

 

Tala walks in and sees Rachel with her feet kicked up, she places her helmet and gloves on the bar and turns to Hudson….

 

Hudson: “Drink?”

Tala: “I’ll have whatever she’s having and pour her a double this time.”

Hudson: “Gotcha.”

 

As Josh Hudson makes his way into the kitchen, Tala sits by Rachel and brushes back the Cowgirl’s hair….

 

Tala: “How are you feeling?”

Rachel: “Fine, just a little hurt and pissed off is all. Whatcha doin’ here? Checkin’ up on me, Silas sent ya?”

Tala: “No, he doesn’t even know I’m here. I needed to see you and I think you know why. Silas isn’t the problem, we talked about this and the last thing I want you to do is blame him for what happened Rachel. I know how much Silas cares for you, this isn’t just about titles and money, there hasn’t been anyone he has cared for like Kelcey Wallace and that’s a tough thing for him to come to terms with because you saw how he handled Kelcey and basically destroyed his own career trying to end hers. Look, you’re pissed off, feeling a little betrayed and not exactly happy with what went down but WE both know who’s fault this is right?”

Rachel: “Ya love him.”

Tala: “My feelings toward Silas are not important right now Rachel.”

Rachel: “No? Then why come here quickly ready ta defend him ta me, not like ya Tala. I see what’s goin’ on here, I wanna give ya both the benefit of the doubt but it’s hard.”

 

The Cherokee’s eyebrow arches…..

 

Tala: “Are you being serious right now? Are you insinuating that you can’t trust me? I get Silas, he can be a snake, his history doesn’t do wonders for him in this kind of situation but I assure you Rachel, he is being more than genuine here. He understands that Myra was way off base and you know what? YOU need to make that cunt pay for it. I should be in the ring with you, not her.”

 

Hudson walks in holding two glasses, he hands one to Rachel, then to Tala…..

 

Rachel: “Ya tryin’ ta get me drunk?”

Hudson: “No, help you sleep. Besides, Tala I’m already working on Rachel not being alone and having someone that she can trust.”

Tala: “You?”

Hudson: “Yeah, me.”

 

She turns to Rachel who sips her drink…..

 

Tala: “Now that’s a twist. I’m impressed again. Then help me convince her that Silas Mason is good for her, they belong together, what Myra Lynwood is doing is feeding off her desperation and greed the UWA throws at her. It’s what I told you earlier last week, she was never going to be trusted, only serviceable. As for Vicky? She’s just a little girl that wants her revenge because she knows that one on one she can’t take you Rachel. Trust Silas, I’m pleading with you, he will never screw you over. You know that right Josh?”

Hudson: “I’d like to believe that, sure. It’s all up to Rachel really.”

Tala: “Rachel?”

 

The Cowgirl sits silent for a moment before taking a sip of her Jack and Coke, she takes a deep breath and looks over at the beautiful Tala. They star down each other for a moment before Rachel lays her head back and speaks….

 

Rachel: “He knew this would happen.”

Tala: “Yes.”

Rachel: “And did he think I wouldn’t get hurt in the process?”

Tala: “No…. this is about you two, she was never part of the equation, insurance more than anything, take my place until I was ready. I have a problem, a tendency to be a little too violent, like you. I’m not the wrestler you are so he wanted you to be protected, things didn’t go exactly as planned Rachel, that doesn’t mean they can’t finish AS planned. You just need to have faith, look at it as a cross to a vampire, the wielder must have faith for it to work, Silas will do anything for you, Myra, is collateral damage, you know that. Instead what we need to do, is simple, stay the course and when you do, as World Champion the UWA will have no other option than to accept you Rachel for who you are and what you have done.”

Rachel: “Ya talk a good game Tala, I’ll give ya that sugar.”

Tala: “Damn it Rachel, I’m not lying to you.”

Rachel: “I know, that’s why when ya came here, I knew what ya wanted ta do. Convince me that Silas was on my side. Let me tell ya somethin’ Tala, this company doesn’t want me, they will never endorse me as World Champion after the hell I have been through. I had faith in wrasslin’ once, the same business that took Wendell McGraw’s life and ta think that I would hope they’d embrace me as Champion was a fuckin’ joke and it’s the reason UWA will always be number 2. Silas wanted revenge on Marie Jones, I drove her skull inta the ground and Myra stole the pin, fer that and then leavin’ me ta the wolves? Hell will be paid. All I wanna do right now is drink, allow my husband ta massage me and plan out my revenge.”

 

The Cherokee nods, she takes another sip and puts the glass down, grabbing her things and heading to the door….

 

Tala: “I just want you to know the World is YOU. This was never about anyone else. You were the Weapon of Mass Destruction, Silas wanted. If you think for one minute that plan changed? You’re wrong, it never did. Just know that you are what Silas cares for, nothing else and the day you start believing that is the day the UWA starts treating you as World Champion.”

 

The gorgeous Indian turns and walks out, closing the door behind her as Rachel leans back her head and sighs….

 

Hudson: “Relax.”

Rachel: “How the fuck can I relax Huddy? This is all bullshit! I don’t know what the fuck else ta do or say, I don’t so instead I’m just gonna fuckin’ show it. Regan was right, I can’t let others control my actions, I tried ta do it their way….”

 

She swallows the rest of the drink and leans her head back, closing her eyes….

 

Rachel: “….now? It’s time I do it mine.”

Hudson: “That my beautiful cowgirl, is all I could ever want.”

 

He starts to rub her shoulders and neck again while Rachel relaxes, the Violent Kind has one goal in mind and that is to stay World Champion for long as she can. She can see the writing on the wall, what is on the bleak horizon and yet she doesn’t care. It bugged her before, it bothered Rachel but not anymore. This time the Hardcore Cowgirl was going to take this situation and turn it in her favor but first came first, it was time that she had that discussion with Silas Mason, they needed to be on the right page or else this would never work….

And she was going to make sure it did.

 

The Following Day

 

Rachel pulls up in her BMW, stepping out in jeans, snakeskin boots, a tight black top and leather jacket with her hair slicked back in a high ponytail and her nails polished a baby pink. She walks into Silas home where he sits at the bar drinking a cup of coffee with Bailey’s. He wears a button up shirt with the sleeves up, black slacks and matching cowboy boots, he looks up at Rachel who sits down in front of him…..

 

Silas: “Coffee?”

Rachel: “No, thanks.”

Silas: “Bailey’s and coffee?”

Rachel: “I’ll pass. I’m not gonna waste my time or yers Silas and so I’m gonna get ta the point. I do trust ya and we both knew this was gonna happen but from this day forward we are gonna do things my way. All I need ta know is one thing, what is this about?”

Silas: “Ya.”

Rachel: “Why did ya bring the World back?”

Silas: “All because of ya. I told ya that Rachel from the very beginnin’ this was all fer ya, nothin’ more. Myra was here ta help, I still think this could work but I need ta talk ta her, we can’t let management win.”

Rachel: “Ferget management, ferget everythin’. Myra wants my World Championship? So she has a chance ta take it but I’m gonna be straight with ya, I ain’t gonna hold back, I’m gonna bring it all ta her and if that means I hurt or maim her so be it because ya see, after Collision Course, Myra is gonna have some choices ta make, not me. I’m already loyal ta this cause but ya better not be playin’ with me Silas or I swear….”

Silas: “I told ya I wasn’t playin’ games. Yer the one, ya always were the one.”

 

Rachel leans into Silas and nods…..

 

Rachel: “Alright, then I’m gonna kill her and if she does survive, I suggest ya talk ta her or I will make sure I put her on the pile of bodies I’m leavin’ behind and it starts after Collision Course.”

Silas: “Rachel…”

 

She gets up and starts heading to the door….

 

Rachel: “What?”

Silas: “Ya are the World….. just remember that, yer the World.”

 

The Violent Kind nods and walks out. Silas sits back and sips his coffee just as Tala walks out after listening to the conversation in shorts and a tank top, looking like she crawled out of bed. She takes his cup of coffee and takes a sip…..

 

Tala: “Well?”

Silas: “Thanks, she’s come around.”

Tala: “And?”

Silas: “And she’s right…. I’m gonna make sure that if Myra isn’t with us? She’s Dead in Tombstone.”

 

Tala cracks a smile and nods before kissing Silas on the lips….

 

SCENE FADES

 

I’m sick and tired of bein’ a victim ta the corruption of the UWA management and that really hurts me ta say that but ya know what, they created this so I’m gonna take full advantage of what they have done and force myself down their throats. They don’t want ta promote me as Champion and instead push the machine behind the Ginger flavor of the month or someone else who is less deserving of what I earned?

So be it….

The body bags start zipping up at Outbreak.

 

 

___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

DEAD IN CHOICES

 

The Scene Opens…

The gorgeous Rachel Tatum Lee, wearing jeans, black leather cowgirl boots and a black leather halter top with her hair slicked back in a high ponytail, her nails polished silver and made up perfectly sits on her couch with the World Championship resting on the dining room table. Her legs are crossed and arms folded staring right into the camera. We see Silas Mason in his blue button up shirt, black jeans and boots, sleeves rolled up sporting a black Stetson pacing in the background. It hasn’t been a good title reign for Rachel Tatum Lee, the Hardcore Cowgirl has gone through hoops and hurdles, finding herself trying to somehow survive the onslaught of the UWA management which has made her life an absolute living hell. After Collision Course where she was disqualified after beating up Myra Lynwood to the point the referee felt he needed to end the match, she has been quiet on Twitter, no longer letting anyone know that she is THE World Champion of the UWA because honestly after the way she has been jerked around?

She doesn’t care.

In Rachel’s eyes the UWA showed why it is and will always be second best, it is ran poorly, Silas Mason is a huge reason for that but it still doesn’t change the fact, Rachel Tatum Lee fulfilled an almost 9 year journey to finally be called the World Champion. Rachel now sits back, waiting to see what shenanigans they pull next, clearly ready to see Sophie James pushed to the moon if for anything else to spite her. Now with Aaron Harrison, an old nemesis of hers in the IWC back, things will get a little more interesting. Silas looks over at the camera and nods, it starts to record…

 

REC:

 

Silas stands there, shaking his head and speaking first while Rachel sits on the couch and listens….

 

“I think we can all agree that the last few months in the UWA have been a rollercoaster. Ya see, I’m not one that likes those things, goin’ up and down, makin’ ya sick and tossin’ yer cookies. I like my rides smooth and this has been FAR from it in the UWA and I blame management fer they have shown a BIAS toward me and Rachel Tatum Lee, their World Champion. So what was their grand scheme? Tell Rachel she’s suspended only ta change it ta Rachel havin’ ta defend the World Title against the entire roster and a bunch of displaced losers at Collision Course ta finally Rachel defendin’ her World Championship against her fella stablemate, Myra Lynwood in another play ta destroy us? Haven’t ya learned by now ya two stupid sumbitches I’m the MOST resilient man in all of wrasslin’, nobody gets one over on Silas Mason and if they are successful they rarely have time ta enjoy it because by then I’ve already found a way ta foil those plans but ya see, this was the straw that broke the camel’s back.

What did David Helms say? In the spirit of fairness, he had ta fine Victoria Salinas fer jumpin’ Rachel when that lil’ girl has FAILED time and time again against Rachel. So, she had ta take it anyway she could and that right there pisses me off. What ya people don’t get is that Rachel Tatum Lee will ALWAYS have the last laugh. Name me ONE person who ever beat her and can say she didn’t return the favor and left them bloody? Did it stop there? Oh no, instead she took it further and now ya forced Rachel and Myra to fight and look what happened? Rachel done almost killed her and her blood would have been on yer hands. Are ya happy now? Oh I bet the hype machine is gonna promote the hell outta Sophie James, the one hit wonder just like every other Ginger who decides ta step up fer that big payday only ta fail. So let me guess? We gonna take out the balloons, those colorful lil’ streamers? Have a huge parade while Rachel on her first Outbreak after winnin’ the World Title was told she was fightin’ the whole roster? Wasn’t given a chance ta even celebrate her big win? Didn’t Drew Bryant admit he done fucked up? Abused his power fer his own personal vendetta against me?

This is UWA?

Well if it is? Then what we are witnessing is a second-rate company acting like there are the lil’ leagues when ya have a BIG-LEAGUE World Champion in Rachel Tatum Lee that can make this the top promotion in ALL of wrasslin’.”

 

Silas pauses for a second, he looks over at Rachel who has a stone-cold face, her eyes slowly glancing over at the Texan. He is bitter, pissed off and upset, seeing how the management is trying to break them apart was enough for Silas to set a plan in motion with Rachel Tatum Lee. Now they face Aaron Harrison and after Collision Course and the way management has treated them, Rachel is on a mission to make them all pay. Silas paces a little more before he stops and looks at the camera…

 

“Ya think this is gonna fly with us? The death of the World is so premature and ta see Marie Jones of all people claim she was the Crown Jewel of The World and stating I wish I had her back makes me laugh cause at the last Outbreak THE World Champion took her out and let me tell ya somethin’ the biggest mistake ya ever made UWA was not ta promote this woman fer being yer World Champion! She has beaten them all in the SCW and yet ya people like David and Drew want ta act like were’ lil’ peanuts, the World Champion in Rachel Tatum Lee finally legitimizes this company, not some tag team wrassler, not some flunky who was what? 6th or 7th best in Silas World? A woman that all the World Champions in the SCW couldn’t beat! But no, let’s just disrespect the woman that could make this company the best. Then there is Myra, I hope that she realizes why she has an X-Limits Championship match and after she wins the title back? That she makes the right choice after leavin’ Rachel ta be taken out by that lil’ sorry ass bitch. I’m not gonna speak anymore, instead I will allow Rachel ta tell ya exactly what will happen at the next Outbreak….

Baby Tex?”

 

Rachel nods, she slowly stands up and holds the World Championship over her shoulder. The woman known as the Violent Kind takes a deep breath and paces some while Silas Mason backs up and sits on the arm rest of the couch. He looks on at his prized World Member, looking into the camera and beginning to speak….

 

“Is this what ya wanted? Are ya all happy that ya think yea succeeded in destroyin’ what we started? All of ya laughin’, the Peanut Gallery out in drones celebratin’ Sophie James finally doin’ somethin’ and livin’ up ta her name in a fluke victory when it was three on 1 on poor Alana Starr? So now we congratulate and praise people that can’t do it on their own? Maybe even better that we have Marie Jones braggin’ about being the center piece of Silas World when all she was is Tay-Tay V2? Or maybe the return of Alana Starr where her husband practically screwed Kennedy Street out of her SCW contract and her comeback was cut short by the lemmin’s that follow Sophie like she’s some lost little tweaker lookin’ fer her next hit? Ya know what? I don’t care what ya think of me and what I say about any of ya, I AM THE WORLD CHAMPION and I DEMAND SOME FUCKIN’ RESPECT!

No, instead ya wanna ruin what I built, the legacy I created with the broken bodies that I left behind and none of ya seem ta wanna give it any attention. Those they claim are the so-called best in wrasslin’ and they cower at the sound of my theme and see me walkin’ out ta the ring ready ta once again draw blood? All I wanted ta do was make a point, show the sport that I am above bein’ hardcore and I can wrassle with the best and yet ya wouldn’t even allow me ta enjoy bein’ the World Champion? All I hear is ridicule, skullduggery, doin’ their best ta hold me back and take this title away and witness what I did ta Myra AND she was my partner! My stablemate and I hope she learned her lesson because ya see Myra ya have a choice….

A simple one.

At Outbreak ya can either accept what this is and go on ta win the X-Limits Championship or I swear ta God I will break yer neck next time Myra, yer a smart gal, we have a war ta fight and it’s divide and conquer right now sugar, make the right choice. Speakin’ of choices, this was easy ta avoid but it seems like we have a collection of idiots in the UWA. All ya had ta do was recognize me as yer World Champion but instead yer not and so what I am gonna do is beat out of each of ya startin’ with Aaron Harrison.

Aaron, did ya not learn in the IWC that I’m not the woman ta fuck with and suddenly ya wanna make a comeback when ya should have stayed gone. All this talk about the Blacklist, the last time we faced ya were lost and I tried ta help ya, turnin’ in me, wantin’ ta see the real Violent Kind come out like it was some treat or somethin’? Ya just never learned and now yer back, let me explain somethin’ ta ya so maybe ya can easily understand….

I ain’t yer friend and I sure as hell ain’t lookin’ fer your respect.”

 

She glances over at her World Championship before biting down on her jaw, brown eyes narrowing and knowing her opponent quite well, a man she faced in IWC and beat him within an inch of his life in a bloody feud, also a man she helped once when all was lost with him. This go around she’s not there to help, she’s there to maim. Rachel takes a breather for a moment before turning her attention back to the camera and speaking…..

 

“Ya know what I find funny? This is the UWA again tryin’ ta embarrass me. They know about our past, what we did fer each other and the blood war we displayed on National TV. This is why they booked this match, they want ya ta come after me, they want ya ta hurt me, hopin’ the Blacklist shows up after I beat up yer lil’ girlfriend a few times over and the things she tried ta do ta me too that I’m supposed ta forget? Aaron, yer still lost sugar, this time yer comin’ inta hell and not some safe passage where I’m gonna take yer hand and lead ya ta the promise land, no, instead I’m gonna break that arm, rip it off and shove it up yer ass. Do ya remember what happened when I helped ya? When Tombstone tried ta get ya out the rut?

Ya failed.

See, that was then, I’m not here ta help ya, if anythin’ I have a mandate ta destroy ya. I’m gonna make an example outta ya Harrison, this company has given me no choice and ta use ya ta do it is fuckin’ cruel, ya don’t deserve that, well, yeah ya do and I’m gonna make sure the message is sent and no one will ever doubt why I am the World Champion. Aaron, I was content on being the Violent Kind back then, it was an honor and a privilege but in time things changed, I started ta realize I’m better than that, the UWA won’t buy inta it, they think I’m a cancer, can’t separate my relationship ta Silas Mason, now they are destroying what we built and you are just going to waltz in and take what I have? Stall what I have built and try to play yer hand in humility?

NO!

Instead what I’m aimin’ fer is ta humiliate ya. I personally do not care where ya have been and why the reason ya came back, it’s a joke ta even see this match as yer first in the UWA which means one of two things, either they hate yer guts more than me or they have sold way too high on the Harrison train, I’m gonna guess it’s a lil’ of both. Aaron, ya found yerself once, had the epiphany, was able to retouch with yer inner self and now try ta get this back, through what? By wrasslin’ the Violent Kind? I don’t need ta waste my time with all this Aaron and on Outbreak yer gonna realize that what I do is hurt people…

A far cry to what this was once fer us Aaron but like life, it imitates art and my canvas is that ring and ya know damn well what I can draw.”

 

Rachel’s threats are not empty, she has never once backed down without a fight but the writing on the wall is there, she can see this match was no accident and she must be ready for anything especially with someone like Harrison, a crafty and extremely volatile person, Rachel has been on the receiving end before but this time she will be the aggressor. Rachel turns back to the camera holding her World Title proudly and speaks….

 

“I know ya have these delusions of grandeur and I’m afraid that’s not gonna happen. Aaron, ya have a kind soul, okay maybe ya don’t, maybe yer coming back with a vengeance and the hope the business has you rid of me speaks volumes at their direction but I know the truth, ya wanna re-establish yerself at my expense, gain the know how while I end this before it started….

Ya should have stayed away and instead?

I’m gonna burn your soul and lay ya next ta yer momma so ya two can rest eternally happy and see her again, invite her ta the last dance and sing yer country song so that even Mika Kozlov will give it a gander and act like she cares all fer ya sugar….

And all it will take is ONE thing ta make it happen and NO ONE can control it by me, No One….”

 

She stands there looking at the World Championship before turning back and cracking a smile….

 

“Then the Blacklist will be exactly where it belongs…..

Dead In Tombstone.”

 

Silas smiles while Rachel just looks at the camera with great intensity while holding up the UWA World Championship….

 

*STATIC*

 

/REC